《A History Through Blood》 Chapter 1 - The search for Hidden Evil From the dawn of human civilisation, caravans have always been harbingers of both mystery and wonder. They are the bearers of foreign spices, lush fabrics and other luxury goods from lands far distant. Vibrant cultures and knowledge from remote realms will often find themselves spread throughout the various far-flung settlements which lie far from their often-humble origins. These boons containing knowledge and wealth are not the only travelers which find themselves joining the wandering merchants. Fetid diseases, ruminations of prejudice and unseen dangers are likewise carried unto unsuspecting towns, often unknown to the unfortunate merchants who unwittingly transport them. English Countryside ¨C England, 1480s The relatively sudden emergence of mankind was but a fleeting forethought for the English Countryside which had seen countless species crawl into existence over the eons, only to fade out once more. The sole mark of humanity¡¯s existence on the untamed wildlands was that of a well-trod earthen path that wound throughout the landscape. Clusters of long grass lining this crude divide in nature, constantly threatened to reclaim the land that had been repurposed in the pursuit of man¡¯s supposed progress. A lone figure wandered through the cold autumn, night adhering to the well-worn path as he progressed toward to his unknown destination. The presence of the solitary wanderer drove the local inhabitants of the road darting for whatever cover they could find in the dense and thriving weeds. A brown travelling cloak covered his choice in travelling attire: a selection of leather padding that covered his otherwise simple clothing. The man¡¯s worn visage bore the rugged appearance that was far too common for those embroiled in a life of violence. Whilst one might mistake William¡¯s ragged appearance for that of a mercenary or other variety of hired muscle, his garments were engraved with the symbols and writing derived from his holy scripture. The wanderer¡¯s attention was drawn to the enchanting lights that originated from some isolated outpost of civilisation that stood atop of some unremarkable grass-covered hill. From his position on the earthen path, he could identify the outlines of an assortment of wagons that, in all likelihood, belonged to the caravan of traders that he was pursuing. Presumably the merchants were waiting for the break of dawn before continuing their travel towards whatever town, collective or commune that they proceeded to. His legs drew him closer to the outcrop of humanity before him, the man¡¯s ears were slowly filled with the sounds of soulful music and idle chatter as he closed the distance with the caravan. The man in question was William, an archaic hunter from an often-hidden church order. William was drawn to this caravan under instruction by the high priest. Officials in the church had caught onto queer reports of vampires hiding within one of the many caravans that travelled through the countryside. The reports had been received from the numerous churches that dotted the northern border between England and Scotland. They were peculiarly vague, confusing, and often contradictory. Ordinarily they would have been dismissed as rumor or speculation without any action being taken. The most common thread among the reports was that at least one vampire, whose sex varied depending on the report, was operating within the confines of the caravan. Some accounts disputed this, claiming tales of hags, daemons or other such dark creatures which were considered outlier in the reports. However, the reviewing body concluded that the being was simply misidentified as the vampire seemed to carry with a wide variety of bizarre potions or other peculiar alms, of which they applied to the townsfolk for payment. - Vampires are night-dwelling creatures whose core identity is strongly tied to the dark magical element. Most of mankind¡¯s knowledge of these nocturnal creatures is derived from the accounts of terrified survivors in congruence with various tales from ancient folk law. There are several annals that recount with meticulous detail the aftermath of humanity''s attempts at extermination of individual vampires. Due to the manner in which they feed, that is, by consuming blood, they usually are societal outcasts and often are forced to abduct their meals, leading to predictably gruesome and bloody results. Contrary to common conception, blood itself is not the primary food source, which in fact is the energy taken from the soul that then circulates through the body using the blood as a bio-conduit. Their ties to the black magical element manifest in numerous manners; for instance, their souls are generators of potentially immense spiritual power, that can reinforce their body and increase their physical prowess. This comes at the cost of increased vulnerability to light-based magic that weakens the soul¡¯s bond with its host which in turn can render the vampire immobile. This extends to sunlight which takes a constant toll on their body, affecting even the more powerful vampires who can lose consciousness due to prolonged exposure. This power and control over their soul does not apply only to their own soul. Their bite naturally severs the soul of their prey upon prolonged contact. The vampire¡¯s bite will replace the victim¡¯s soul with a minute portion of their magic, binding it to their own soul. The body is then under the full control of the vampire, turning the now soulless body into nothing more than a puppet made of flesh. These soulless creatures are commonly referred to as thralls and are often likened to zombies, though there are minor differences in intelligence and biological complexity between the two. Vampires can also invite other souls into their own and then physically manifest those souls at will. Records have labeled these creations as Familiars, though these are extremely rare as many vampires are unaware of how to form the pact. - Under different circumstances William would travel with an assortment of highly trained warriors and clerics to safely deal with whatever threat they were made aware of, however given the dubious credibility of the information received, it was not deemed worthy of any serious attention. Much of the senior clergy had dismissed the overly imaginative tales as a mere wiccan which did not warrant much attention when more pressing issues were at stake across the sea. The reports did not include any hallmarks of a pervasive threat, such as the brutal murders or disappearances that were typical of the horrendous creatures. A more paranoid voice among the councils decided to err on the side of caution and send an experienced hunter alone to survey the situation and confirm whether the reports were the result of cumulative speculation of the commonfolk. Arriving at the aforementioned caravan, William surveyed the cluster of wagons and their inhabitants as it spanned before him. By his hasty estimates there were about forty-five people standing around various fireplaces, drinking and chatting among themselves. Many of the women in the camp were making adjustments and repairs to piles of damaged clothing. The men swapped stories while performing maintenance on the assortment of wagons, harnesses and other contraptions necessary to operate their trade. Solitary figures fanned out on the extremities of the camp, standing watch in constant vigilance against the multitude of opportunistic aggressors that dwell outside the bounds of civilised society. The guards were, in all likelihood, recruited from some of the more successful mercenary bands. They quickly identified the lone transgressor, reforming their organisation to confront the strange arrival that slowly approached the caravan. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Several members of the caravan guard quickly formed a blockade of flesh and steel, forcing William to meet them on the dark threshold which lay between the wild fields and their small bastion of humanity. The guards, armed with an array of weapons, did not actively threaten William with violence; rather, their body language indicated that they were ready to act on any sign of violence. One of the smaller of watchmen spoke first, stating with whatever authority he held: ¡°State your business!¡± William slowly raised his empty hands, in a gesture of good faith. ¡°My name is William. The church has tasked me with observing some of the caravans passing through the region.¡± The migrating caravans were no stranger to the gaze of the powerful forces that claimed dominion over whatever path they travelled. The Church was no exception. An informal network of all castes had been established to inform the merchants of the particulars of the locals they passed through. Customs, laws, religious views, regulations, dangerous individuals, and other such insights were used to traverse the social constraints and desires of the dominant culture of each region. The guards exchanged apprehensive looks, in a rapid wordless debate. Ultimately, they decided to let the stranger pass as the implications of defying one of the larger regional influencers would not be in the convoy¡¯s best interest. ¡°You may enter. However, cause trouble and you will be thrown out. Speak with Edward before you do anything, he should be in his wagon back there.¡± The guard¡¯s hostile hand gesture pointed toward the centre of the conglomeration. William nodded in understanding before entering the camp. William had mostly eliminated any member with any seniority as the source of the rumors. Most caravan leaders usually became so after several years'' experience within the caravan, either familial or through succession planning. Each caravan had its own quirks and structures depending on anything from religion, region, travel routes, guild or simply the founding members. As such it was unlikely that a newcomer would be able to run a caravan without word travelling from merchants. Families and friends were strewn around the various wagons, tents and fires. Surrounding them were large crates and boxes marked with a variety of logos and heralds, representing the various merchant guilds and local lords who supplied the goods. The most common one was the crest of the Carpenter Trading Guild, with a few smaller ones scattered amongst the cargo. A few of the assorted rabble gave a loud and drunken greeting to the new arrival, while others averted their gaze ultimately deciding their affairs would be best kept hidden. A brief conversation with some of the more welcoming members pointed William towards one of the larger wagons, covered with a frame and weathered cloth. Sitting on the wagon¡¯s edge was an elderly man carving something out of a bit of wood. His old, weathered face stood fixated on the block, his knife meticulously carving out small slices forming some shape whose final form was not yet known. The man turned his wrinkled head upwards to the newcomer, his mouth growing to form an almost toothless smile. He set the half-carved block, as well as the well-used carving knife, down on the worn lip of the wagon. Turning his attention to the newcomer, ¡°Well¡­ a stranger approaches the caravan on a dark night. Names¡¯ Edward, ¡®m the leader of this caravan.¡± The old man eyed the stranger up and down, assessing his worth. ¡°Ye be one them folks from the church then?¡± There was no point hiding it, the Latin inscriptions on his outfit gave away his affiliation. He simply nodded. ¡°Aye, that I am.¡± Adjusting himself, Edward grabbed a nearby cup and started to fiddle aimlessly with it without averting his gaze. ¡°What can I do fer ya? Need som¡¯ fine wine? How ¡®bout some cloth from the south? I might be able to round up some idols from around the camp.¡± William raised a hand in protest, cutting the time-worn merchant short, ¡°Unfortunately, I am here on other business.¡± The aged figure took a mouth full of ale from his cup, ¡°I am guessin¡¯ ye¡¯ want to skip straight to business then.¡± William nodded in appreciation; he did not wish to allow his foul quarry to remain free longer than was necessary. ¡°¡®Fore we get down to it, I¡¯m gonna ask somethin¡¯ from ya.¡± William''s passive expression remained motionless; his lack of any visible objection was an invitation for the elderly merchant to continue with whatever crooked offer or bizarre demand he proffered. ¡°Would ya mind tryin¡¯ to avoid disrupting our group as ye can? We¡¯re doing our jobs, you see. Ye be doing yours. It¡¯s life, we just don¡¯t want to be caught up in whatever business ye ¡®ave.¡± William¡¯s passing assessment of the camp was that it appeared to be an ordinary human caravan with no apparent traces of magic or arcane goods. It held the same aura as every other human settlement he had visited in his seemingly endless travels. While the camp was in better shape than some of the feted holes which housed an assortment of vagrants, it had none of the exorbitant luxury that manors of nobles, who prided themselves on their wealth created at often spectacular cost. He would reserve judgment on the motives and innocence of the caravan, but he would likely spare it any thorough scrutiny. The caravan was involved with his target in some manner, but they did not appear to be much in the way of active accomplices. ¡°I am not sure I can promise that. I¡¯ve only just arrived and don¡¯t know much about the situation.¡± ¡°what ¡®ave ye¡¯ heard?¡± ¡°Rumors, dark ones. There are multiple reports of: vampires, hags and witches.¡± ¡°She ought to ¡®ave been more careful¡± Edward let out a mournful chuckle seemingly directed towards an unknown guest before continuing with his tale. ¡°¡¯bout ten or so towns back a vampire joined our caravan. She approached us holdin¡¯ a commundashun from one of our tradin¡¯ partners. She revealed her true self to the moor senior folk, but she asked ta be left alone for the most part. She wanted to practice her craft and do sum tradin¡¯ on the side. She was true to her word; she keeps to herself and we don¡¯t bother her unless we need somethin¡¯. We¡¯ve ¡®ad no issues so far, probably nicer company than sum of our own.¡± The grim look of annoyance crept onto William''s face, it was far too clean and peaceful for his liking. ¡°What was the name of the trader who recommended her?¡± ¡°Rauf. He is one of th¡¯ managers of the Carpenter Guild, she worked fer him fer a few years.¡± It now appeared that the vampire had dwelled with-in society for several years and only due to her recent movements did the church catch on. ¡°Has the vampire ever harmed anyone? Bit anyone?¡± William asked tentatively. The old man let out a laugh, ¡°Usually it¡¯s the oppos¡¯te. I suppose¡­ someone tried ta drunkenly hit on her a few times, she tripp''d ¡®im when he got a bit handsy. I suppose that isn¡¯t wat you be lookin¡¯ fer.¡± If not for his word that this was in fact a vampire, nothing as described to him so far would indicate his target held any notions of paranormal ability. His annoyance at the whole affair began to mix with a sudden onset of incredulity. ¡°You mean to say that for years this creature has lived among us and only now has an honorable man come forward to reveal her damned existence?¡± William¡¯s interview with Edward over the caravan¡¯s heretical new member was interrupted by the arrival of a young girl limping toward the wagon and slowly approaching the pair. The girl looked to be around 16 or 18 years old. Her mousy hair bounced with each timid step as she lurched forward. She was walking with the aid of two make-shift crutches. Each calculated motion ensured that her bound and broken leg did not shift, as to avoid misaligning her still healing bone. The old man called out to her ¡°Evenin¡¯ Beatrice, how¡¯s the leg?¡± They briefly exchanged pleasantries as William waited patiently, contemplating the implications of the prior conversation. Beatrice turned her attention to William, ¡°Victoria has asked me to come and get you. Not sure why, but follow me.¡± Edward¡¯s expression suddenly changed into that of bemusement and he started heartily laughing, before quickly abandoning his prior conversation as to usher them away. He waved off the pair with a mocking ¡°Don¡¯t keep yer quarry waiting!¡± The abrupt change in circumstances forced William to forgo any information which could be gleamed from a prolonged conversation and unanswered questions were left abandoned. His prey sought an audience with him and, while he could not determine her intent, with his honor demanded that he meet with her. Chapter 2 - The secret of the caravan The mismatched pair, hampered by the slow and tedious steps of his guide, walked towards the outskirts of the makeshift camp. While traversing to the outer edges of the encampment, the two engaged in what could be considered idle conversation. Occasionally William had to assist her over some particularly rough patches of dirt, where Beatrice¡¯s walking aids could not find purchase on the damp ground. William would often glimpse her eyes darting towards his apparel and quickly averting her gaze. Attempts at civil conversation were often cut short by the awkward atmosphere generated by the mutually acknowledged taboo subject. This unspoken tenant resulted in Beatrice¡¯s answers often being cut short, ending their conversation at an uncomfortable stall. William decided to accelerate a little as to block her path, so he could find out what was troubling this poor girl¡¯s mind. William had seen similar behavior from guilty souls burdened with a heavy conscience and silenced by various forms of intimidation. His large frame now blocked her path, bending down to meet her gaze directly. ¡°Listen child, I am not your enemy. I swore an oath to protect humanity from demons that threaten us. Please tell me, what scares you?¡± Despite William¡¯s attempt as condolence, Beatrice¡¯s composure only seemed to get worse. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do to her? ... Victoria, I mean.¡± ¡°If she is a vampire, I am honor bound to prevent her from causing any more suffering onto the world than she already has.¡± ¡°What if¡­ what if she isn¡¯t causing suffering?¡± William paused, mentally reviewing all of his encounters with supernatural beings. As of yet he had not encountered a vampire, or any supernatural creature, who wasn¡¯t an active threat to humanity. ¡°I would be highly skeptical of any vampire who claimed to be peaceful.¡± Beatrice¡¯s expression fell, losing all hope from this conversation. She simply struggled around him with little protest from William, allowing her to proceed sensing that any further protest would be fruitless. Despite the intended destination being somewhat separated from the main area of the camp, there were a handful people in various states of sickness or injury sitting on the handful of crates which lay strewn around the wagon. They were quietly discussing various topics whilst waiting for something, or specifically someone. William guessed that there were around 3-4 people lined up for actual treatment whereas others kept them company in the cold night air. At the end of the line of diseased folk was a woman, sitting hunched over one of the stricken men. The woman was examining and cleaning a rather nasty gash on the grime-covered individual¡¯s forearm. William struggled to make out the woman¡¯s appearance, due to her apron with long sleeves which protected her from whatever bodily fluids were secreted from her patients. Her mouth was hidden behind a cloth mask and her thin white gloves were adorned with splashes of both dirt and blood. From his vantage point he could make out long black hair which was tied behind her head in a loose ponytail. The pale moonlight exposed her deep red eyes, shining whenever she glanced away from her task. This was indeed the vampire he was looking for, though this one was more restrained and less hostile than others which had fallen before him. He quietly thanked Beatrice for guiding him and walked towards his target, much to the annoyance of those waiting in the haphazard line. Despite the wave of silence which descended on the line of waiting patients, the vampire just continued to sit on her box transfixed on her procedure whilst engaging with her patient in idle chatter. William towered over the girl as she continued to attend the open wound in front of her. Silence fell on the conversation from the awaiting injured, broken only by the minute noises that emanated from the doctor¡¯s surgical movements. Seeing no response from the doctor before him, he glanced around at the staring crowd before placing his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She slowly rose from her make-shift chair as so she was standing upright, using the back of her contaminated glove to remove the cloth which obscured her mouth. She was a lot taller than William had initially thought, though her perceived size may have been due to her posture when treating her patient, hunched forward in an uncomfortable manor. ¡°Good Evening, my name is Victoria. I believe that you are looking for me.¡± Her tone was measured and direct, akin to the more medically orientated clergy who were dealing with uncooperative souls. William had never been addressed like this by a vampire before; any prior encounters had devolved into overzealous taunts and dying curses upon discovering his prey¡¯s true nature. William felt less violence and malice emanating from the woman standing before him, at least compared to the disgruntled presences of the agitated crowd of onlookers. ¡°You summoned me?¡± William asked, a mix of apprehension and curiosity. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think it was wise to have you disturbing the others in the caravan.¡± She had a similar mentality as Edward, seeming to at least value her associates with some measure of value or importance. William could hear the murmuring from the patients behind him; it was far from pleasant. ¡°Are you the vampire known as Victoria?¡± ¡°Among other things, yes. Currently, however, I am a wandering doctor treating an injured patient.¡± She indicated towards the bloodied arm of the patient, which she had been in the process middle of cleaning. Dirt covered specks surrounded the wound held in place by the blood-caked remains, except for the area which had already been tended to. ¡°Is this your work?¡± ¡°It depends on what you mean. The wound was caused by either incompetence or disrepair, the treatment of the wound is my work.¡± The patient took this as his queue to speak up, ¡°Was carryin¡¯ a box of tools an¡¯ it slipped. Knife went through me arm. Can you quit buggin¡¯ the good doctor when she¡¯s cleanin¡¯ me arm?¡± A chorus of murmureddisgruntlement emanated from the line which preceded the current patient. ¡°You might not believe this, but I am a reasonable soul.¡± Victoria started, ¡°Might I suggest a deferment of sorts. I have four odd patients remaining, would you like to observe my treatment of my patients and proceed from there?¡± She was definitely an abnormal person, not just due to her vampirism. She did not give off the air typical of that of a woman either, she didn¡¯t hide away in the side-lines nor allow others to dictate her freedoms. Was this attitude or an air of confidence because of her Vampirism or something else entirely? Such matters as actions could be dealt with at a later time, though he could feel his internal view of her shift minutely with every second spent in her presence. ¡°Fine.¡± Remarked William, ¡°But, should I see you harm a patient I will intervene.¡± This warning was seemingly brushed off by the doctor, replying only with: ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about.¡± She then returned to her previous patient, proceeding to clean the wound with hot water. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. William took residence on a nearby barrel, watching hawk-like at every movement and incision. Beatrice took a seat next to him, gaining enough confidence to provide a casual commentary on the various patients and their ailments. As he watched the doctor, he began to understand why the reports about her were so vague. From his experience she held arguably more skill than many of the doctors that he had encountered. Furthermore, she also accepted a variety of different payment methods, such as: blood, coin or barter. The alternative payments were welcomed by the poorer clientele whose material wealth was either lacking or not in the form of coins. The lower cast peasants saw this as a welcome payment method as they seldom had more than the leftover crop which sustained them during the harsh winter months. He also understood reluctance of the grateful populace to incriminate themselves, which certainly further muddied the already vague reports. If not for the request for blood, it was quite possible that she could¡¯ve passed as human if she had chosen to. What intrigued William most; was the method used to draw the blood from her patients. She made a shallow cut with a silver blade on the limb or torso of her client. Using the little groove in the blade she collected a small amount in a small vessel, the size of a thimble, before covering the incision to allow for healing. She then placed the blade into hot water, presumably to clean it. William had dealt with vampires before and did not like dealing with their zombie-like thralls. However, it seemed that this method of consumption did not create the horrid thralls, much to his relief. She finished with her current patient and politely asked ¡°Now that I have finished with that patient, am I free to treat the next one?¡± William silently debated this in his head, opting to allow her to continue treating the remaining few who required medical attention. His nod signaled her to continue, much to the approval of the others in line. The next patient moved up and started complaining about some stomach issue. Victoria began to interview the man, trying to isolate the cause of his discomfort. William began to feel a sense of familiarity, his sub-conscious reminded him of countless visits to the infirmary after completing a bloody mission, waiting for his turn before which ever matron would attend to his injuries. William had already begun to internally humanise his target; she didn¡¯t act like the monster that she ultimately was. In terms of deeds, Victoria seemingly contributed more towards the preservation and furtherance of humanity than some of the pompous self-righteous noblemen which he had crossed paths with. He turned to Beatrice, ¡°How long have you known this Victoria?¡± Beatrice suddenly felt the interrogation shifting its focus towards her, ¡°I¡¯ve known her for a while.¡± He realised he had pushed her a little much, ¡°Look child, I simply want information. This whole mess goes against every lesson I had; I suspect there is something more at play.¡± She seemed to relax, but remained in a startled state of intense caution. The resulting sentences were broken up by nervous twitches or abrupt cession of thought. ¡°I¡¯ve known her for¡­ about five or so winters¡­ Back when she was human. We were friends¡­ traded small things and talked when the caravans went by her town... You know?... When she eventually left her home¡­ I found¡­ found her working at a warehouse last summer and well¡­ a vampire. She never really spoke of it.¡± ¡°Did she change at all?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ She became a little more withdrawn and a little more cautious¡­¡± William¡¯s expression shifted as a stray eyebrow raised in apprehension. He allowed the conversation to end with that line of questioning, reverting back to his previous observant state allowing the panicky maiden to calm down. Going by her singular account, she had only recently become a vampire with-in the past year or so. William continued his observation as Victoria treated her final patient, who was suffering from acute back pain, a liability from his work that demanded he carry heavy loads and ride on rough roads. She had removed her gloves as to massage the area, gauging the tension and inflammation in his lower back. From the darkness a young cloaked girl, perhaps twelve or so years old, approached Victoria carrying a basket containing a variety of mysterious herbs. Whatever William¡¯s initial reaction was suddenly changed when he noticed her golden eyes, which shone in the moonlight. The golden eyes were one of the few known indicators of vampiric familiars. Most of the recorded vampires with familiars were immensely powerful, which begged the question: What was a fledgling vampire doing with a familiar? The girl approached her master, who gently patted her on the head before returning her attention to the patient. The familiar then started preparing a paste from the herbs, presumably to apply to his back. Victoria seemed to use the familiar as an assistant, augmenting her own medical skill or using her to perform tasks which did not require her full attention. They communicated wordlessly, trading equipment or alms without consultation. At this time Beatrice was drowsily falling asleep on William¡¯s shoulder, occasionally startling awake at the sound of any sudden disturbance. The familiar collected a blanket from her wagon and carefully covered William¡¯s guide before proceeding to disappear off into the camp. He decided against following her, instead keeping his eyes fixed on the abnormality before him. Any curiosity he had about her disappearance was short lived as she was quick to return, bearing several plates of roasted meat. The familiar was accompanied by a large man who was carrying four mugs filled with some kind of strong-smelling drink. The man appeared to be a seasoned traveler, his battered figure and experienced stance indicated he had a history of what probably amounted to mercenary work or banditry. The pair set the food and drink down by William, the new comer handed William a plate and a mug before sitting down on top of a crate which had been placed by one of the previous visitors. The man extended a hand ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had a rough few weeks, the food and drink is on her.¡± He gestured towards Victoria, who was giving some final advice to her patient which would in all likelihood be ignored. William¡¯s look of apprehension towards the simple meal before him betrayed his distrustful thoughts. The man simply shrugged, taking a piece of what seemed to be rabbit from his plate. ¡°More for me then.¡± The man¡¯s name apparently was Leo, who evidently an accomplice of Victoria that she had picked up on one of her travels. They watched as the last patient waved good-bye, before slowly wandering back to the main camp. The vampire, now free of patients, took a mouthful of drink and turned her full attention to William. ¡°Now what can the doctor do for you?¡± she asked with a tired smile. Chapter 3 - Capture Leo assisted the fatigued surgeon out of her blood-caked apron before passing the contagion covered cloth to the waiting familiar, who proceeded to cleanse the stained apron in the pre-prepared herb infused boiling water. Once clear of the feted clothing, Victoria gave William a small courteous bow and properly introduced herself. ¡°Thank you for your patience. Hopefully I have not kept you too long.¡± Internally William was conflicted; he had found a vampire which was currently living along side humanity without consequence. This particular monster clearly acted differently and without the seemingly pathologically violent desires which were typical of her cursed ilk. However, his doctrine called for the immediate destruction of any daemons or dark beasts upon discovery. Be it curiosity of the deviant¡¯s psyche or sympathy with her seemingly altruistic actions, William now considered the wild idea of possibly capturing her alive. If this vampire had enough moral character he reasoned, bringing her in alive might prove inordinately valuable. At the very least having a clean autopsy might yield interesting results on top of whatever information they could extract. The Church would most certainly kill her, but they might gleam valuable information from the accursed medicine woman. The realisation of the existence of a peaceful outcome formed in his mind, as it appeared that the vampire was in some ways agreeable. Before he could allow himself to attempt this act of madness, determining her true nature was of the upmost importance. He doubted combat would yield any semblance of her honor, or lack thereof, as his typical honor code may not align with the vampire¡¯s. The imprecise art of information gathering was not in William¡¯s skill set. While he could wield a variety of deadly weapons, his charisma was not as sharply honed. Many in the church agreed that William was a fine judge of moral character, but he knew when he was outclassed in the social field. Knowing the disadvantageous position he held, William accepted that his only chance of assessing her true nature was via idle conversation. William, in his inexperience, grasped onto the first seemingly neutral topic he could find: his subject¡¯s liquid filled mug. ¡°I did not know that vampires could consume anything other than blood.¡± Victoria¡¯s visage seemed to relax a little, even if there was little change in her neutral expression. ¡°We are able to consume more than just blood. The problem with more traditional foods is that they are inefficient.¡± She reached over plucked a nearby weed from the ground, and presenting the plant to William for examination. ¡°While many humans might try to subsist on this form of plant, it yields less nourishment than other plants available. However, other creatures, such as rabbit or deer, are able to subsist on these weeds without issue.¡± She casually threw the uprooted plant behind her as she continued. ¡°Your typical food is like this weed to my kind; from a substantive standpoint vampires get almost nothing out of it. While I can potentially survive off a thimble of blood, I would need something like a small feast to equate that. It is a waste of resources to consume frequent feasts when more efficient options exist.¡± William was not quite sure he fully understood the explanation, but he was able grasp the core concepts which she conveyed. Victoria continued in her methodical tone ¡°There are some vampires that over consume, usually to increase their own power as opposed to a genuine need for survival.¡± After taking a sip of her drink she added: ¡°However, we still need to drink water and similar fluids, as our bodies still require it to perform functions, such as sweat.¡± The civil small talk continued quietly as to not disturb Beatrice. Victoria, probably due to the fatigue of practising medicine, did not contribute as much as William would¡¯ve liked. It seemed that, unlike Victoria, her familiar still had energy to spare and happily joined in on the conversation. Between Leo¡¯s exaggerations and the familiar¡¯s more simplistic phrasing, they had a workable conversation from the more basic elements of vampirism to broader topics of trade and medicine. He had discovered that the familiar¡¯s name was Rose and she seemed to act as Victoria¡¯s personal assistant, whether that meant being her eyes or being an extra pair of hands. From what he could gather from the exploratory conversations, Victoria preferred modest life which did not draw attention to herself. As the last embers of the campfire died down, he decided to end the civilities before his morality began to shift. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± William put on his official voice as to differentiate this from the former conversation. ¡°Under the command of almighty God, you will submit yourself to his righteous judgment, lest I carry out his wrath.¡± William saw this as the final test of character, judging her actions in the face of his lord. Would she attempt to flee out of cowardice like a lowly rat? Beg and plea some grubby wretch to the feet of a noble lord? Or attempt some final fight out of desperation? She gave her answer immediately and with no hesitation or emotion; ¡°I submit.¡± She then extended her arms to be bound, or otherwise incapacitated. William was not sure how genuine her submission was, but he did internally sigh in relief that it did not escalate. William would later reflect that if this were in a different situation, her actions would be seen as similar to various pacifistic martyrs, sacrificing themselves for whatever their self-proclaimed noble cause championed. Leo watched on silently as his partner remained stationary, standing expectantly and waiting to be subdued. William reached behind his back, to a series of small packs to remove a length of blessed rope as to bind her arms. Upon contact with the purified rope the vampire started to weaken, showing obvious difficulty to remain standing. Once her wrists were completely bound, the familiar who had been peacefully observing suddenly disappeared into her shadow unable to maintain her physical form. Leo observed his partner who was now mostly helpless and quickly realised something. Turning to William he asked: ¡°How will you bring her in? She does not look fit to travel and I reckon we are weeks away from a major town.¡± Whether or not it was intentional, Victoria could no longer remain standing of her own accord and collapsed onto some nearby creates in turn knocking over a small box of trinkets, startling Beatrice awake in the process. William was not sure if he could remember any records of the church taking in a heretical creature alive unless it was the express goal of some overly zealous hierarch. It was far more common to simply burn the mangled corpses, denying any opportunistic soul the use of the corpse for whatever malicious purpose they held. William could carry Victoria several long miles to a church by himself, but it would leave him exposed to many threats which dwelled on the twisted roads. He had so far been lucky enough to avoid the various bandits and feral animals which wandered the countryside. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. William generally disliked any requisition policy, as he saw his job as to protect humanity from magical threats and not forcefully take from the people whom he protected. Whether or not it was strictly true, both Victoria and Leo claimed that the wagon, and the wealth of goods contained with-in, were Leo¡¯s. Many of Williams comrades would have simply confiscated the vampire¡¯s wagon, despite ownership, under the guise of securing evidence of her evil nature. The caravan, regardless of whatever complicit actions they had taken, was not worth any intrusive disruption which would only serve to hinder his mission. He mused over this problem, feeling the pressure of Beatrice¡¯s sour glare. The crippled girl had fallen over Victoria and had begun to protectively hug the now feeble vampire. Leo had been watching the scene with some degree of amusement, piecing together what William had been thinking and proposed a workable solution. As he ¡°was not an accomplice of the vampire¡± and as free merchant he was happy to take on temporary laborers to assist with his travels. William could join him as hired labor until he arrived at his destination. William considered this highly suspicious deal and found it too convenient, a simple and uncomplicated solution which was agreeable to both parties. ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡± proclaimed William in an outburst of frustration. ¡°You are far too accommodating in this situation. What game are you playing?¡± ¡°If my former hired assistant gave herself up willingly, who I am to deny her choice? Her ideas are lost on me most of the time.¡± Leo¡¯s tone hinted at defeat as if to say he was simply mirroring her actions. William shot an irritated glance towards Victoria, who lay in Beatrice¡¯s arms with a strained look on her face portraying obvious discomfort. William gave up fighting against the easy option presented to him, the decision could be changed later and currently it was the best option for his chosen path. At least until he reached the next town, where he might procure a less questionable method of transport. He pried his captive from the protective arms of Beatrice, proceeding to sling the now helpless vampire over his shoulder. William, with Leo and Beatrice in tow, made his way through the camp past the judgmental looks from the assortment of onlookers. This was an eventuality, regardless of whether her partners in trade accepted the outcome. Unsure of the precise travelling routes and estimated time frames, he sought council and consultation from the elderly patriarch. Upon seeing him with his prize, Edward had half mockingly congratulated himself on his ¡°brave and life-threatening capture of the menacing vampire.¡± Edward¡¯s caravan ferried the assorted merchandise from the northern half of the country to the southern half under the direction of the Carpenter Trading Guild, with a few minor lone or affiliate merchants joining them for protection. Estimations indicated a journey spanning around 20 nights before they would reach the next major town, including the minor stop overs at several towns which lay directly on their route. William quickly learned how best to predict peak spikes of activity and adjust his routine accordingly, so that he could return quickly to watch over his prisoner. As part of the agreement, for lack of a better term, Leo had hired William as an assistant during his trip. He earned his food while doing whatever manual labor was assigned to him. Usually, it involved manual labor and guard duty, with which Victoria cooperated as she tried to perform whatever meagre tasks she could manage whilst hindered by her restraints. With-in hours of her capture, many of the members of the caravan attempted to weasel her freedom or services from his captive. While some offered donations for medical care, other members were more aggressive. Due to Victoria¡¯s vampirism, she had to seal herself within a barrel during daylight hours to avoid the sun¡¯s rays. The bolder members of the caravan attempted to steal William''s captive from his cart, only to be thwarted by the very captive they were attempting to rescue. Victoria had somehow acquired a noisy bell, which she rang during the ill-fated attempts at kidnapping at the slightest hint of unusual disturbance. The multiple attempts to access Victoria forced William to reconsider his plans, though he suspected that Victoria had foreseen this outcome and had planned accordingly. While William was relatively lenient with his captive, he did not like the idea that she was toying with him. Every action he or those around him took seemed to have been accounted for or factored into the way she carried herself. William''s instincts told him that despite her confinement, Victoria had no intention to passively accept whatever punishment was given to her. His sense of duty would not allow him to negotiate directly with Victoria, he already felt like he was losing despite being ahead in terms of his mission. Due to William''s lack of charisma, he could only see his temporary employer as someone he could fairly negotiate with. Leo was a straightforward man, preferring to keep things simple and wasn¡¯t a fan of verbal jousting as it were. Leo¡¯s wagon was positioned near the back of the caravan, on some days causing them to find themselves assigned with the rear guard. William used the relative down time to attempt to negotiate with his employer. Leo quickly saw what this was, skipping the formalities which went into deal making. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap and save us some time. I know you want some of the merchants off your back and figure I am the best person to speak with. So, what are you willing to offer?¡± William, thankful for the rather straight-forward approach, opted to go for a simple deal aimed at appeasing those who bothered him. ¡°While I think I will regret it, would the other members accept short periods each night where she can tend to the sick or wounded under my supervision?¡± Leo pondered the offering, ¡°I think we can work with that; I will spread the word around.¡± William, despite his best efforts to hide it, was surprised at the ease of the bargaining. ¡°Why does everything seem so one-sided with you guys? I feel like you are using me for some nefarious goal.¡± Leo simply chuckled, ¡°As long as Victoria allows it, I have no intention to intervene. From what she has said, Victoria felt that annoying you would put her in a worse position.¡± After shaking on the agreement William knocked on Victoria¡¯s Barrel, loudly stating: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are playing at, but I am putting some rules down on this.¡± The lack of any response, lead him to continue, correctly assuming she was listening. ¡°Rose is to stay in your shadow, no drinking blood from your patients and you must stay insight of me at all times.¡± Victoria gave no response, but William was sure that his message was received and accepted. Whatever moral code this abnormality held, she seemed to value any agreements she or her associates made. Chapter 4 - Of Vampires and Werewolves William vigilantly stood on guard duty constantly observing the surrounding fields and relying on the moon to reveal whatever unforeseen threat lay in the darkness. Sitting next to him was Victoria, who was preparing yet another salve for whatever peculiar purpose she had in mind. The grinding of wood on stone accompanied the dwindling ruckus from campsite behind them. William¡¯s thoughts were split between sweeping parses over the darkened fields and the strange decisions of his oddly co-operative captive. Despite William encountering dozens of supernatural creatures which could warp the fabric of reality, the entity currently in his ward was likely the strangest being he had faced. ¡°I have been thinking about it,¡± William began tenderly, more for his own sake than that of his prisoner, ¡°Why are you so different than your kin?¡± Victoria paused her meticulous grinding so that she could focus her full attention on the conversation. ¡°I think there are two reasons. The first reason is that your job forces you to fight against the worst of my kind. There may be more peaceful vampires who have no desire to harm humanity, but they do not garner the attention of the church and thus you have never met one.¡± William instinctively flinched when that thought crossed his mind. Whatever his opinions on this specific vampire, his hardened distrust of magical creatures made the thought of unknown armies of vampires terrifying. ¡°I would assume that church does not exist to purge undesirable creatures from the world.¡± William struggled to maintain his composure at this latest statement, ¡°I would suggest that you refrain from insulting the church.¡± A heavy silence settled between them; William was shaken not only by her words but his sudden outburst. Victoria calmly resumed her conversation, ¡°So you deny that vampires only experience the violent side of the church? I am sure that several of your covenant¡¯s members talk about putting the fear of God in their enemies. Both the Church and us vampires will often only see the other as uncompromising monsters as we both only interact under hostile circumstances.¡±¡± William could not respond, his religious pride struggled internally to find any fault with her statement. Try as he might, her words had struck an uncomfortable chord. His mission, ordained under god¡¯s will, could be considered horrendous and evil to their foes, regardless of their purity. William, trying to regain any control over their interaction, decided to try to pivot the conversation away from this particular topic and its implications. ¡°You said there were two reasons...¡± ¡°The second reason would be that I do not see power as either desirable or as something which grants superiority. I know that inevitably I will grow to have some sort of physical prowess, but it does grant me dominion over others. In my opinion, wielding power does not give enough benefit to justify the downsides which come along with it.¡± This answer was surprising and, in many respects, more humble and selfless than he would expect from many of the church¡¯s higher members. ¡°So, you view power as evil?¡± William asked tentatively. ¡°Power in itself is not evil; it is just strength manifested into various forms. Wealth, physical prowess, political influence or religious authority, these forms tend to either corrupt the wielder or warp those around them. I would rather avoid the trappings of power if I can avoid it.¡± Her reasoning began to resonate with him, starting to form connections which he previously had not seen. Her medical profession was likely a deliberate choice, allowing her to collect blood without attracting much attention. Even the choice to live as part of a caravan helped disguise her unageing body, as few people would interact with her on an extended basis. This raised another question; how she was detected as she would likely avoid disclosing her identity? Though this was a question for another time. His captive was very permissive, allowing him to satisfy his curiosity. Regardless of the impression this made, William was still hesitant about her words. ¡°Let¡¯s say I believe you, why would you allow yourself to be captured without any resistance?¡± Victoria pondered the question, ¡°In simple terms, this was my best option. I am not well versed in combat, so most attempts at resistance would be fruitless and painful. Likewise due to my weaknesses, I would either be tracked and killed or be at the mercy of other danger if I were to flee, especially as I would have to leave behind most of my resources and support.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t immediate capture and surrender also be suicide?¡± asked William, his mind now starting to build on her unusual logical foundation. ¡°Well, you are correct that it would likely to lead to my death. However, it would be a clean death with minimal suffering which the other options were unlikely to provide. But that option does have a potential benefit if members of the church could see beyond my vampirism.¡± William paused, ¡°What blasphemous service could a vampire possibly offer the church?¡± Victoria brushed of the accusation and simply replied, ¡°If anyone stopped seeing me as an enemy which must immediately be exterminated and instead saw me as a powerful immortal being willing to work with them, various possibilities open up if I were to join your church. Even if you didn¡¯t see me as an immortal ally, I am sure the church could tolerate a live practice target who could assist with training new recruits.¡± The conversation was then cut uncomfortably short by Beatrice, who limped across to get her leg redressed. The curiosity held by William had been partially sated, at the cost of warping his devout world view. Whether or not Victoria was ¡°good¡± was still an open question, but he could now see the church from another perspective that bordered on heretical. While he would pray on this issue at a later date, this newfound clarity saw him revisiting many past interactions, particularly his reckless pursuit of various foes which likely endangered more lives than if he used a more cautious approach. William did not want to admit it, but as ungodly as his captive was, he was warming up to her. Not as a person, but as someone who was more useful alive than dead. - Rose had been observing the conversation from within Victoria¡¯s shadow; from what she could tell, her master¡¯s attempts at diplomacy appeared to be going well. Her initial surveillance at the entrance to the caravan, and further interactions with Edward and Beatrice, indicated William generally wanted to protect humanity. This fitted with Victoria¡¯s assumption that as long as there was no obvious threat of violence, he could be pacified to a degree. They were in general agreement that they were lucky in their assigned pursuer, as more zealous pursuers or multiple clergy would see a swift execution. William''s steadfast commitment to his cause was not as bad as to blind him to alternative world views, so compliance was proving to be the correct strategy. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. - After four more days of travel the caravan of assorted merchants arrived at a large town. While this town was not large enough to be considered a city, it was larger than the surrounding clusters of peasants. The arrival of the caravan brought many people to the outer limits of the town, where the caravan temporarily resided. The chosen camping spot was on the edge of a frenzied construction of a solid wooden wall which encircled the town. The wall would hopefully protect the town from the dangers of the ravenous wilderness that lay beyond its borders. Once the hastily built market had been established, a flurry of trade soon followed in rapid succession. The merchants sold whatever excess stock they could spare from their journey up from the south, freely exchanging it with the local populace. Many of the traders also picked up additional goods from the townsfolk, intending to sell them on at a later point. William reluctantly allowed Victoria to practice medicine on the needy townsfolk. The local doctor did not approve of her practice, one of his more polite statements amounting to ¡°The woman should know her place¡± and ¡°She should stop her practice and focus on assisting her husband with his trade.¡± William¡¯s presence gave an unofficial endorsement from the church and elevated her standing somewhat, but only served to silence some voices. She operated in a make-shift tent, underneath a canvas cloth, which shielded her from both the sun and the weather. William took residence in a nearby corner, offering prayers while she performed her treatments. The two were often interrupted by Leo who required assistance or ¡°advice¡± from Victoria in regards to various transactions. The caravan was generally popular with the local rabble, who gave a particular appreciation to any merchant carrying alcohol from ever distant lands. Many of the nomadic travelers treated the tavern as a second home, listening to the slurred tales that flowed freely from drunken mouths. Many were nothing more than boastful exaggerations created to boost their own bravado, with only a scarce few sounding plausible. The caravan always had ears eager for information and the more charismatic members had already collected most of the town¡¯s gossip before the sun had risen on the second day. William took this opportunity to visit the local chaplain, to receive whatever passed as news from the main church. The worn stone church lay on the outer reaches of town, surrounded by a small stone wall that separated both the graveyard and the church from the town. An old grave digger could be seen preparing two fresh graves for two unfortunate souls which had recently departed this world. William entered the church to the sight of two hallowed men hunched over their altar in fervent prayer. The younger of the two was first to realise his presence, his flexibly annoyed tone turning into overjoyed celebration. The priest then proceeded to throw himself on William, exclaiming ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Our prayers have been answered. This is a joyous day!¡± Both priests wore plain church robes with no ornate decoration, which was a symbol of their supposed humility. The senior priest had seen many winters, time had withered his body into a shell of what it had previously been. His balding head was covered in moles of varying sizes that poked through the sparse remaining pale grey hair. Despite his declining mass, his body had not yet deteriorated so far as that he could not struggle his way through his daily chores. His junior was far younger and was the first of the two to straighten up, dusting himself and wiping his crooked nose to better present himself. ¡°What is going on here? Pull yourselves together,¡± William exclaimed, as he sat his fellow clergymen down on a nearby pew. The older one sat down, apologising for his less than composed behavior. ¡°My apologies that you saw us in that state. Our god-fearing village has been troubled lately.¡± ¡°The arrival of the caravan full of the temptation is bad enough, but the recent deaths overshadow any deviation from the lord¡¯s path. It¡¯s the work of demons, I am sure some have infiltrated our flock.¡± The old man hushed his junior before his zealous faith deviated the discussion from the serious nature of their condition. ¡°It¡¯s not a demon, Matthew. It¡¯s a werewolf*. It is true that they are ungodly beasts yet are very different from demons. Would you consider Lust and Gluttony to be the same sin? No. You need to study your bible more, not every creature of darkness is a demon, just as not every light-blessed creature is an angel.¡± This appeared to be a common argument between the two, the younger one held back. ¡°Yes, Father Joseph.¡± And a common theme. To the two unfortunate clerics, William was akin to a holy saviour sent to their quiet town from their lord. The small town had been experiencing a series of bloody werewolf attacks and the two graves that William had passed were further proof of that grim reality. The total number of causalities had so far been around eight humans and several more of the local wildlife and livestock. The citizenry had been kept in the dark about the true horror of the situation; the local officials claimed that they were mere wolf attacks not the work of mythical werewolves. The local church had sent requests for aid over the prior month with no response. William excused himself to examine the scene of the latest murder, investigating the surrounding area to ascertain the true threat. He discovered traces of one, perhaps two, werewolves hunting in the area. Judging by what was left of the tracks, they waited in the forest for their victims to leave the confines of the town before striking their foes. During his investigation, William did notice a small, cloaked figure running into the nearby woods with a basket; he made a mental note that on his return he would reprimand Victoria for letting her familiar run lose. William was now left with a choice, fight the two werewolves alone or continue with his current objective and send for help. The vampire could be negotiated with and was not likely to be an immediate threat, whereas the werewolves were considerably more dangerous than Victoria. The pair likely had a larger (combined) kill count and would be more hostile than the seemingly well-meaning Victoria. This comparison cemented William¡¯s assessment that the werewolves were a greater threat which would need to be dealt with as quickly as possible. Chapter 5 - Dark bargains William''s current predicament required quiet prayer for him to reflect upon his available options. Unfortunately, the church¡¯s manic inhabitants were not conducive to his need for composed silence and he was forced to look elsewhere. Similarly, the local tavern would likely be filled with loud and intrusive drunkards, celebrating their new friends from the visiting caravan. He could not go to the nearby woods, given what lurked within. With the day¡¯s trade winding down, Victoria¡¯s wagon remained as his only chance for relative solitude. Only a few weary-eyed merchants remained trading, leaving only a scarce few stragglers trying to haggle with those still operating. He entered the medical tent to find Victoria, devoid of patients, processing the various herbs and mushrooms which had been gathered by her familiar. Leo was hanging around Victoria¡¯s tent, finishing up the lingering business and securing any lose goods. A wordless conversation passed through them; a simple wave communicated his need for isolation. The rhythmic sounds of mortar grinding on pestle remained the only sound in the ward, calming his strained mind. William¡¯s mind constantly reviewed his available options, weighing the costs of each action, much to his growing frustration. He lacked the personnel to deal with both situations simultaneously and any large party would likely scare off his quarry. Only a few people between the village and caravan knew of the current werewolf situation, to prevent panic he felt it would be better to keep it that way. It was clear that the werewolves were a more active and dangerous threat, leaving the village to fend for themselves whilst he completed his mission would certainly lead to countless more deaths. Whatever he thought about the threat his captive posed, letting her roam around unchecked was also unacceptable. - Victoria approached him after what was likely an hour of deep concentration, with an offering of a cup of water, ¡°Would I be correct in assuming that you are thinking about the werewolves?¡± His state of concentration now broken, he rounded his attention on Victoria ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°You are not the only one to talk with people, the townsfolk I treated were afraid of the recent wolf attacks. I sent Rose to look into it and collect some supplies from the woods. She has confirmed their presence from their tracks and other locals have confirmed an unknown number of humanoid figures in the woods.¡± The other locals mentioned were another matter which could be addressed later, but knowledge of another level-headed soul gave him some notion of comfort. Even if that soul was not, strictly speaking, an ally of his. ¡°You seem to be awfully co-operative. What are you planning?¡± The accusation was mostly ignored by Victoria. William had realised early on that any attempt at provoking Victoria would likely garner nothing more than mild annoyance, serving only to waste the initiator¡¯s energy. ¡°I am not planning anything, gathering information is of utmost importance. You would be surprised what just a little information can lead to.¡± Her calm rebuttal was a continuation of the vampire¡¯s pattern of observation followed by adaptation. She was likely content to remain passive, having accepted the current status quo. ¡°Though one might say my survival is a motivating factor. If you were the one to deliver me to the church, my odds of survival would improve a little.¡± The sentence momentarily stunned William, ¡°What?¡± Victoria elaborated, ¡°If you were to disappear, the church would elevate my profile and send additional resources which I would be unable to handle. The wolves are seemingly an unknown presence outside of this town, I would be seen as your killer regardless of whatever manages to kill you. If you deliver me safely, I have a better chance of survival with your account of my character. Whatever that may be. If you die to these beasts, I am in a worse situation than before.¡± William again found himself ignorant of his position, unaware of his own value. ¡°So, you would prefer that I ignore the werewolves and return with reinforcements?¡± Victoria contemplated her response, seemingly comparing multiple possibilities and results. ¡°That outcome would only be slightly better than the immediate alternatives. Due to the circumstances, your mindset would have you returning to the village leaving me without any testimony. Resulting in any positive impressions I have made, being lost.¡± Leo, who had previously been eavesdropping, decided to insert himself into the conversation. ¡°If you ask me, you¡¯d be better off going for help or hiring some mercenaries.¡± William gave Leo an angry look, which was subsequently ignored. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some magical beasts, monstrous things. This one, er... a Lambton snake? Maybe an eel*. Whatever it was, it was bigger than a horse. Nearly scared the life out of me. If it were me, I''d just burn down the forest and hang around the edges; I am safe behind a wall of spikes while the beasts have to choose between fire and steel.¡± Victoria was apparently not a fan of the excessively bold suggestion, ¡°You are right that the odds of success rise with more men, but burning the forest is unlikely to get your desired result. With our current technology and without direct divine intervention, the only truly safe method would be catapults firing holy water followed by a legion of heavily armored knights.¡± William grew increasingly frustrated. He ultimately knew that they were right, but did not like the implication of leaving the innocent unprotected. ¡°You want me to just abandon these people while the damned werewolves get stronger?¡± It was Victoria who lent a comforting hand, ¡°I would guess that the attacks have lasted a month and none of the messengers has successfully escaped the village. If you were to die alone to the werewolves, it might cost more lives than just your own.¡± William continued to internally struggle against the reality that, in fact, it was better if he left the village to fend for themselves a while longer. ¡°Please leave me, I... I need to pray more.¡± Leo left for the tavern, that was currently warming up to a loud party lasting into the early hours, while Victoria returned to whatever task she was doing. In desperation for any alternative plan, which didn¡¯t involve abandoning the village, William''s mind turned to his understanding of Victoria¡¯s mental processes. Her current circumstances were the result of careful analysis of her situation and a comparison between the options she identified. The resulting bizarre circumstances she had created potentially opened many doors that were previously closed and now might grant survival. Analyzing his own situation; he had little money, only his own equipment, and no allies within a day¡¯s travel. It was unlikely the caravan would lend him much in the way of money or resources, meaning that he could not hire additional fighters to assist him. The town had few combat-ready citizens, so he could not try to rally a militia. The only other resource he had was his captive vampire whom he could not release. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. At that instant, he had a moment of crazed inspiration. His prisoner had equal, if not more, occult knowledge than him and had mentioned some degree of combat experience. Either his faith or his gut instinct told him that she would be sufficient to aid him. This heretical plan now hinged on his captive agreeing to aid him, while not sabotaging his efforts to save the village. Despite William trusting Victoria to some extent, his ingrained bias prevented him from accepting her word on its own merits. - One of the ancient arts of church is binding two souls in a contract, held to their word by their god. Each school of magic had its own version of the pact with its own quirks. As a general principle, any deity can enforce this contract; however the relative strength of the deity will determine the strength of the pact. When entering into a divine pact, all parties should be aware the whims of the pact¡¯s overseer can influence the value of the pact. William¡¯s deity prioritszed honor and respect, generally making his particular god appealing for individual agreements. One of the requirements of most Light-based beings is that all parties must consent to the pact, which is not necessarily a requirement for all deities. Many would see this as a desirable pantheon of gods to swear onto, their punishments for breaking bonds are usually excessive and fatal. - William rose from his chair, approaching Victoria with his heart pounding at the thought of the devilish pact he was about to make. ¡°Before I continue, can I ask you to do something for me?¡± Victoria undisturbed by this request, rose to face him accepting his invitation. William braced himself, ¡°I want you to punch me as hard as you can.¡± William¡¯s gamble relied on Victoria being strong enough to be able to support him in battle. If she could throw a decent punch, he assumed that her ability would be serviceable enough to support him in his ambitious hunt. The vampire took up a simplistic combative stance, it was clear that she had some modicum of training from how she held herself. Once Victoria was ready, she gave a quick nod to William who responded in kind, bracing for the incoming blow. Her strike was stronger than anticipated, about on-par with his own, however it further demonstrated the vampire¡¯s ability to gauge her own combat strength relative to others. Her supernaturally enhanced strength made up for her lack of combat experience, though it would be exploitable against most veteran opponents. The feral nature of their targets would somewhat mitigate the inherent weakness of bringing a less experienced partner. William thanked his prisoner, before guiding her to two crates. ¡°I would like to make a deal. I believe that if you assisted me, we could defeat the werewolves.¡± His prisoner sat on her make-shift stool, adjusting her assessments. ¡°Deals of this nature require collateral, so that both parties adhere to the terms. Would I be correct in assuming that we would use a ritualistic pact?¡± William nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, the two priests should be able to bind us to whatever agreement we form. I hope this resolves any issue of trust.¡± Victoria responded. ¡°It does not entirely, but it will suffice considering the circumstances. I assume that you know that this will not be a one-sided agreement?¡± William folded his arms reflexively, ¡°I figured as much. What do you want?¡± Victoria raised her hand, with her central three fingers held high. ¡°I would like three things. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be anything dangerous.¡± Whatever desires this vampire held, she was smart enough to know that wealth or freedom was removed from the bargaining table. ¡°First,¡± the vampress began, ¡°I want you to acknowledge that the caravan was not aiding me directly under any circumstance. I was operating along side them without their aid and they were treated like everyone else I gave care to, without preferential treatment.¡± Ultimately this was a minor concession, while it was a stretch of the truth it was a relationship based on common trade and minimal integration. ¡°The second term is acknowledgement that all property associated with the wagon I inhabit belongs to Leo and you will object to any claim by the church to it.¡± As with the first condition, there was little lost from William¡¯s perspective, as this was more of a formalisation of what had already been accepted. William did not know why Leo, a mostly self-serving individual, would act as a front to a vampire without coercion but it was something which could be overlooked for the greater good. ¡°Finally, If I am to be executed you are to do it immediately and as painlessly as you can.¡± With her final condition the final piece of the puzzle clicked for William; it seemed like Victoria was trying to mitigate the worst possibilities while wrapping up her affairs. When his captive had explained her motives, she had implied that a quick painless death would be preferred to a tortured and prolonged one. Going off his assumptions William extended his hand, ¡°I accept your conditions.¡± In turn, his hand was grasped firmly by Victoria ¡°I hope that this hunt will be as successful as you think it will be.¡± William left the tent to make his own preparations for the night ahead, giving a begrudging wave to Rose as she also made quick preparations on behalf of her master. - The various parties gathered around the worn church, as the moon peaked over the trees of the nearby forest. William was instructing the two priests on how to perform the sacred pact to bind the unlikely partners to their agreement, much to the annoyance of Matthew. These words were quickly silenced by Leo suggesting that the pious clergyman might like to take his place. Victoria had already made arrangements with Leo to deal with the aftermath of the hunt, both in the matter of corpse disposal after their mission and the implementation of a contingency plan in the event of failure. Whilst reviewing them, both Leo and Rose were checking Victoria¡¯s equipment one last time before departure. While William wore his adorned padded leather armor, Victoria had changed into something akin to a plague doctor¡¯s outfit. The vampress had used the standard black attire as a starting point and modified it to include additional pouches, belt hooks and other accessories to allow her to store an array of unknown herbs and powders. The usual bird-like mask, normally filled with aromatic herbs, had been replaced by a mask which resembled an ornate skull. The only weapons he could see were two daggers, which were sheathed on her thighs. With everyone ready the senior priest called them together and on William¡¯s signal he started the ceremony. ¡°In the name of our lord, I bind these two souls together until the terms of this pact have been completed.¡± While Joseph recited the words which would bind them, Matthew wrapped a chamomile string-rope between them. This rope had been purified in holy water and caused Victoria great pain when it came in contact with her skin. ¡°If either party breaks this pact, it shall be seen as breaking a pact with our lord. Bound by his power, he will smite those who are so blazen to break it. Speak now the terms of your pact, so the holy spirit can hear them.¡± William began with his terms, ¡°I swear to give truthful testimony about your involvement with the caravan, provide truthful testimony over property rights and a painless death if you are to be condemned to death.¡± Victoria, still struggling with the pain gave her vows ¡°I swear to aid William of the Church with his hunt for the werewolves and not to harm him or his current mission.¡± Joseph watched as the blessed string began to glow, ¡°Would the two souls please agree to the terms?" Both Victoria and William, stated ¡°I do¡± without any hesitation. The light from the string faded, leaving two golden tattoos on their wrists, resembling the outline of angelic wings. Seeing that the binding pact was complete, Joseph declared: ¡°The pact has been made, Amen.¡± Chapter 6 - Fear of the Pious It has only been two nights since that forsaken caravan left our small town, and yet I am still haunted by my memories of that night. Joseph was right to caution against any rash action, my zealous demand to send William alone into the woods might not only have cost his life, but the lives of the townsfolk. Though I am loathed to say it, siding with that sinful vampire was ultimately a good decision. I do not regret my feelings of elation when I saw William return with the battered body of that monster in his arms. But after seeing what they had achieved within the deepest parts of woodland, my heart developed shameful feelings of gratitude toward her that cannot seem to be shaken. I only hope that the daemonic creature is worthy of it. At the time my protests to kill the wounded vampire were ignored by the assembled crew of workmen, I was sure that they were still under the effect of whatever enchanting magic she cast. Despite the misgivings I had about the hired help, William had accepted the recommendation of the vampire¡¯s selfish lackey. Regardless of whatever assurances he gave that the gathered men could hold their tongue, I am sure they will surely slip in coming years. We left Joseph, the injured vampire and several merchant women behind to create a bonfire intended to destroy whatever remained of the foul corpses, hopefully preventing any ambitious blasphemer¡¯s attempts to use them as fuel for some unknown archaic ritual. William led our party of assorted merchants through the shadowy woods, dragging behind us several large wagons procured from the village. Each step we took into that accursed wood eroded my confidence, despite assurances from our leader that we were safe. Our encounter with the first two corpses sent waves of shock throughout our group, leaving us only capable of staring at the two hulking feral forms that lay silently on the forest floor. They were larger than any man I had ever seen, entirely covered in thick grey fur with glazed over eyes staring into the darkness. Despite their lack of life, the anger that remained on their wolfen face was just as vivid as it would have been in life. Our combined shock was broken only when William kicked over the larger of the two bodies before us, the puncture wound on its muscled chest easily noticeable under the torchlight. Despite the beast dying over an hour prior, the foul blood still found a way to trickle from the fatal wound. The laborers mustered their courage and began to load the corpses onto the wagons. William unfortunately could not answer their questions on the small peculiarities they noticed on the pair¡¯s bodies, such as burn-like marks on one¡¯s face or the blood marks on the other¡¯s hand. He could only defer their questions to the broken vampire as she was the one who defeated them. Only once the two werewolves were secure on their wagons, did William reveal that there were more than two bodies to collect. The extent of the wolfen infestation was only apparent once our group entered the clearing. Before the now sombre crew lay: six more bodies of werewolves, most of them sporting the deep wounds given to them by William¡¯s holy sword. The largest member of the pack lay propped up against a fallen tree, the glint of one of the vampire¡¯s daggers in its back and a large puncture wound on its chest. Our collective shock was broken only by William, warning us to watch our footing as the traitorous vampire had scattered sharp caltrops across the forest floor. We split into groups of three to maneuver the twisted corpses onto our wagons while William and that vampire¡¯s lackey opted to move the big one by themselves, retrieving her dagger in the process. More than one of us gave the corpses a cautious kick before approaching them in earnest. The vampire¡¯s tricks that had done wonders for defeating the werewolves, occasionally hampered our progress. The little trickster had apparently burned some pixie dust, the lingering smoke continuously burning our nostrils as we worked. The lingering effects were still felt hours later as several men had to take breaks away from the glade or stop to massage their foot as a spike had managed to puncture their boots. It took an hour or so to load all the corpses into the wagons. While some took to securing the corpses on the wagon, several men began to search around the area incase they had overlooked any remains belonging to either the werewolves or their victims. Their efforts yielded horrifying results upon the discovery of a pagan shrine, carved out under the roots of an old tree. On top of a make-shift altar, lay a carved wooden wolf¡¯s skull, surrounded by the bones of unknown victims. The werewolves apparently had been granted their gifts from some wild demigod, offering their various kills as a tribute. We gathered all the various offerings and idols to dispose of in the bonfire with the rest of the corpses, however the shrine would need immediate purification. No matter how much I chanted or how much holy water was poured over the site, only God himself could convince me that the cursed stone was completely cleansed. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Our journey back was a sombre one. The members of the caravan had slowly regained their confidence and began asking questions about how the hunt transpired. Try as I might, I could barely focus on anything apart from carrying the cursed items that were retrieved from the altar. The small fragments of the conversation I could hear only deepened my desire to forget about the entire ordeal. Somehow the subdued retelling of the events made me more fearful of the vampire than the demonic werewolves, even with the ghastly corpses directly in front of me. She had apparently defeated three of the beasts despite being both physically out matched and without directly using any super natural power. I can only pray that a being with her potential is stuck down before any innocent lives are destroyed. Much to my horror, we arrived back at the church to see that Joseph and the abomination were working together to their assigned task. While many of the caravan¡¯s women were finishing stacking wood around a pre-dug hole, the vampire¡¯s minion was helping Joseph prepare various powders to cleanse the retrieved corpses. The vampire herself was resting with some crippled girl, her seemingly broken arm now securely bound. Despite obvious pain and fatigue, the daemon was staying conscious seemingly out of sheer force of will. At least she had compassion enough to acquire alcohol for her compatriots to help forget about what they found in the woods. As the corpse were loaded into the pyre, William violently severed the large canine teeth from each carcass and secured them with the bestial idol in a box made of wood taken from the Holly tree. Most of the help retreated to the embrace of alcohol as soon as the bodies were added to the fire, those who tried to speak with the injured vampire were shooed away by her similarly disabled guardian. Only when William had checked in with his captive did she allow herself to rest, falling asleep against the young girl who tended her. Once the bodies began to burn, William gathered both Joseph and me to review the offerings left to the werewolves¡¯ benefactor. Unfortunately, Leo was also summoned to our makeshift council to act as both a proxy for the caravan and his vampiric master. William carefully arranged all the offerings William had collected onto a nearby crate to be reviewed by the assembled panel of partial experts. While some of the gathered offerings were heretical herbs, assorted bones or various magical items, the rest comprised of human-made valuables with no visible traces of magic. Neither Joseph nor I had ever encountered so much wealth before in our collective lives. The werewolves probably had gained their bounty when they had encountered an unfortunate noble or had disposed of some rather successful miscreants. Regardless of the offerings'' origin, their value given to us by Leo was far higher than any of us could imagine. After adding the more dangerous items onto the pyre, William had Leo distribute the remaining valuables into three equal piles which Joseph would then assign to three parties. Both William and Victoria got a share as they were the ones who managed to successfully kill the damned beasts, the third was then to be split among the civilian members who assisted with the clean up. William also contributed to the church¡¯s assigned payment for services rendered, giving a sizable portion of his own share to the local church and keeping the rest for his expenses. I was sent to secure the valuables in a safe location before rejoining Joseph, listening to the subdued celebration from the merchants as I went. By the time I returned, William already had retreated to his temporary accommodation, carrying his injured prisoner gently in his arms. We each took turns offering silent prayer over the bonfire until the fire died down into embers. The only traces that remained of the werewolves were ash, charcoal and the lingering memories in our minds. - It had been a week since William left our quiet town, yet I still could not shake the fearful imagery of that night. No matter how many blankets I wore, I still lay awake at night shivering until my body finally succumbed to my growing exhaustion. Each sound, no matter how innocent, was enough to jerk me awake. Whether it be the echoing hoot of an owl or the gentle scratching of the church mice, each brought up the same fear I felt while walking in the forest. I now knew how weak I am, how weak humans could be. I can only pray for the courage that I so desperately needed. Then I heard that sound, piercing the night¡¯s calm atmosphere. I do not know what creature uttered the wolf¡¯s howl, nor can my soul bear the weight of that knowledge. All I could manage to do was cower in our private chambers. I turned to Joseph who also sat frozen, blood drained from his face. The second howl that shortly followed sent us both into fits of fervent chanting. I don¡¯t remember when we stopped. Hunger, thirst, fatigue and pain were not enough to stop our manic cries for protection and salvation. Only when someone from the village checked up on us did we break from our crazed state, terrified of what lurked in the woods. Chapter 7 - The hag on Witchs Hill Atop the hill overlooking a quiet village, there lived an elderly crone named Gelle. It was not uncommon for the nearby villagers to see strange lights dimly glowing from her disheveled home at strange hours. Whatever rituals she performed were for the most part ignored by the townsfolk; the few who dared confront her seemed to come down with strange and incurable diseases or meet their end in unfortunate accidents. The old hag was a dominating and malevolent force on the surrounding lands, leeching off of the hard work of others. She survived by extorting payment from nearby farmers, lest her displeasure manifest in other ways. Gelle watched over the village through the window of her weather-worn shack, occasionally checking the various charms that protected her from the elements. Carved animal bone charms hung at strange angles, while straw dolls and carved animalistic figurines filled the various shelves that were not taken up by strange components in abstract containers. She gently placed her latest creation on the window with utmost care, making sure that her fingers did not contact the blood that dripped from the fetid rat heart she had impaled onto its surface. Her concentration was broken as a crow swooped down into her home, landing on her cluttered table. ¡°Ah yes, welcome home Osbert. Welcome, welcome. What news do you bring?¡± The old crone began to reach out to gently caress her avian pet, but she was unable to due to its incessant movement and enthusiastic cawing. ¡°Hmmm... interesting. An injured vampire will be travelling through the village... Such a powerful creature. Oh, just think of the rituals. Just by drinking her blood I could... no, no... we must not forget our patron. But I am sure they would let me keep a few reagents, yes. Yes...¡± Pleased with the news it brought her, Gelle removed some dried meat to reward her loyal subject. After greedily gulping down its reward, the crow continued its report in a more hushed tone. ¡°Hmmm,¡± her brow furrowing in frustration. ¡°The night hunter¡¯s presence will surely cause us some trouble. To be able to both injure and capture a vampire by himself, he must be a strong one. No matter, I am sure that our lord wouldn¡¯t mind some of their tribute being used to secure this prize.¡± The witch, now imbued with a new-found desire, bounded around her small house and engaged herself in self-centered conversations. ¡°Hmmm, should I use monkshood? No, no, no. I must simply go all out for this one! Where is my wolf-fang powder?¡± The crow nestled itself on a spare nook, watching as his master danced around her tiny shack, gathering assorted herbs front various containers. The villagers below her hill could only shut their windows, trying their best to ignore the maniacal cackling that emanated from the hill. - The caravan arrived in the village just as the rain was beginning to settle in. Many of the visiting merchants quickly retreated into what little shelter they were offered. The few lingering villagers ran out to help their visitors secure their goods before the rain could cause any serious damage. Atop the hill Gelle watched from her crooked window, keeping an eye on her cauldron from whose wide-open mouth emanated a thick purple smoke. As the potion began to thicken, so did the storm clouds that loomed over the village driving all of the villages into their homes. The decrepit hag sat alone in her dark cottage conserving her strength for the upcoming night, until a stray drop of water landed on her nose. It wasn¡¯t until a second and then a third droplet fell onto her wrinkled old face, did she realise that something was out of place. ¡°That is strange, I am sure my wards are still active, water should not be entering my...¡± Standing up from her chair, Gelle hobbled over to her window ledge counting her various talismans. ¡°Where is it! Where is it? Where is my water protection ward?¡± Upon the sight of torn string, her confusion turned to rage. ¡°Who dares steal from me!? They shall pay dearly for crossing me¡± After glancing up at the sky, the witch calmed down. ¡°I have time and can spare some energy. Some punishment is surely in order...¡± Hastily Gelle parted the assorted clutter on her work bench, as to draw a magic circle using blood from her left index finger. ¡°O¡¯ demon from beyond our plane, I summon you to inflict great pain.¡± A dim red light glowed from the circle, reacting to her words and cultivations. ¡°I have been wronged as once before; I call on you to settle the score.¡± The magical energy intensified around the drawn sigil, rattling the various reagents that remained on the table. As her rites neared completion, Gelle manipulated the gathered powers to summon any dark soul who would listen. ¡°Our ideals align to bring much pain, with my terms we both shall gain!¡± Upon the completion of her incitation a black goat-like head rose from the bloody seal, its various horns carving indents into her worn desk. After a brief pause the demon spoke as to acknowledge the current situation. ¡°I have answered your call. What is it that you will, witch?¡± Gelle reached for her stash of magical ingredients, ¡°My warding talisman was stolen, yes, yes. I want you to kill whoever holds it tonight, when the moon is at its peak and then return the talisman to me.¡± The demon rose further from the summoning circle to expose its furred torso and arms. ¡°What shall you offer me in return for this dead?¡± ¡°The soul of the victim is yours to claim, I also offer these corrupted cow hearts, as my part of our deal. I hope this is acceptable.¡± The demon¡¯s horns glowed green as it examined the hearts in their clay pot and spoke: ¡°I accept these terms. I shall return...¡± As it disappeared, ancient black letters appeared on her forearm signifying their pact. Exhausted, Gelle lay back down to rest, preparing herself for tonight. - Gelle watched her prey from underneath a nearby tree, obscured by the rain and the relative darkness. The moon was slowly rising behind the clouds and soon there would be a convenient distraction that would serve as a good diversion while she collected her prize. ¡°Hooo? The night hunter is leaving the vampire alone, I am indeed fortunate tonight.¡± She watched as the night hunter left for the main shelter accompanied by a small girl. The foolish man probably assumed that his seals and protections would be enough to secure a vampire; surely they could not withstand her arcane knowledge. The crone patiently waited from her hiding spot, watching for any remaining stragglers to enter the town hall; the last one who passed by was a frightened child clutching into something. As Gelle made her way to the wagon she gave a quiet chuckle, ¡°Clutch onto your little cross brat, that god of yours cannot save you.¡± The wagons mostly were left unguarded, allowing Gelle to search them undisturbed. It didn¡¯t take her long to find the wagon and hobble onto its flat bed. The witch paused as she examined the sealed crate; she could feel the presence of both strong dark and wild magic, however there was barely any holy magic in the vicinity. Whatever caution she had was discarded as her greed took hold of her emotions, and she opened the crate to discover her intended target. Before her lay the vampire, resting comfortably on a bed of pelts. While her injured arm was secured in a tight sling, her remaining good arm clutched the box adorned with holy symbols. The vampire¡¯s blood-red eyes locked onto the now confused witch. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Gelle could only loom over her intended victim, asking herself question after question without reaching any meaningful answer. Why did the night hunter not secure or guard his prisoner? Why was a vampire willingly protecting powerful reagents for her captor? Who was this vampire? Only then did it occur to her that she was in grave danger. Those questions could be answered from the safety of her small shelter, but she needed to act before her prey could. Swiftly drawing her knife, Gelle attempted to plunge it into the vampire¡¯s heart. Before her dagger could connect with the vampire¡¯s flesh, she felt a sharp pain from her lower abdomen. The girl she had seen follow the night hunter into the tavern was now standing there, at least some of her was standing there. Her upper half had emerged from the shadows, holding onto the blade that was now protruding from Gelle''s chest. Surprise sent her tumbling backwards off the wagon and onto the muddy ground; she could only watch as the little girl helped her master upright. Gelle could feel the vampire¡¯s cold stare as she struggled to get back up. She knew now that her overconfidence was a mistake. Regardless of whatever state the vampire was in, she was still one of only a scarce few vampires that was able to control a familiar. Just when Gelle thought things could not get any worse, the night hunter had arrived sprinting back over to his wagon. He stood strong with sword drawn and pointing it at her, instead of his prisoner. Maybe she could deal with the vampire and her familiar, but she could not handle both them and a night hunter at the same time. Throwing her arms in the air, the hag cried out: ¡°Come my minions, aid your master.¡± Rising from across the town, a cacophony of cries echoed through the night as a murder of crows converged on the barn. The birds began to swarm her foes, underneath the cover of the assaulting birds Gelle painfully returned to her cabin. The crows would have to suffice until she could curse them properly from the safety of her lair. - It did not take long for William and the few lingering caravan members to dispatch the numerous birds which violently attacked anyone in sight. He quickly checked on Victoria, who did not sustain any new injuries, before inquiring any further. ¡°What happened here?¡± William and Rose helped her back onto her makeshift bed, ¡°I suspect she is the hag the child mentioned. She likely wanted to use me as material for various rituals.¡± William¡¯s face hardened as he turned to the hill, ¡°I return shortly, I need to deal with this witch.¡± Rose gripped his cloak, stopping him. Victoria turned to him, ¡°Do you still have that thing the boy showed you?¡± William nodded, removing the foul talisman from his pocket. ¡°I can sense something dark attached to that trinket, can you allow me to deal with this situation? I suspect that the witch has made a deal which she should not have made.¡± William hesitantly nodded, ¡°Fine, but I will be watching.¡± - Panting, Gelle collapsed onto her bench desperately grabbing any source of magic she could, hastily arranging it so that she could try to defend herself against her would-be prey. Before she could do anything aside from desperately grasp at whatever in her reach, her door slowly opened inward revealing the vampire¡¯s familiar. Despite her best efforts of manipulating the magic around her, the familiar was able to close the distance and land a strike at her open wound. She collapsed onto the floor in unbearable pain, unable to take any further action. ¡°Go on, finish me.¡± The old crone coughed, now drained of any energy that she might have had left. The young girl produced an all too familiar talisman, carefully placing it by her arms. ¡°I believe this is yours...¡± With that she left the witch broken and defeated in her run-down home. As Gelle lay on the floor, gasping for air, all she could do was think ¡°Why are you just standing there and watching?¡± She could still feel the presence of two figures watching through her open doorway, sheltered underneath an elderly tree. She did not have to wait long for the reason, as a demonic circle manifested behind her. Struggling to her feet, Gelle managed to stand in time for the demonic creature to fully manifest. Its massive frame was now hunched over, confined by the structure in which it found itself. The arrival of her demonic ally gave Gelle one last glimpse of hope, surely there was one more deal which could be struck to get revenge on those interlopers. ¡°You have perfect timing, what would...¡± Before she could speak the demon¡¯s large clawed hands punctured her chest, piercing into her heart in one violent motion. The state of shock remained on her face as she took her last breath. Why? Why did her demon strike her down without hesitation? What exactly did that vampire do? The demon loomed over her body, emotionlessly stating ¡°The current bearer of the talisman has been killed and it has been returned to the owner. Our agreement has been fulfilled; I have claimed the soul of the bearer per our terms.¡± The demon shook the still warm body off his monstrous hand, in the process knocking over the cauldron. The dark creature examined its surroundings, before reaching out and taking several items from what remained of the cottage. With the hag¡¯s passing the protective charms had started to wane, the storm¡¯s winds violently shaking the shack. - William watched from afar as the demon examined the collapsing home; he could tell at a glance that it was far more powerful than the werewolves they had previously fought. Victoria, who had channeled her consciousness into Rose¡¯s body, raised an arm preventing him from moving forward. ¡°It has no interest in the village. The demon has completed its agreement and is trying to take whatever else it can back to its own realm.¡± Seemingly content with what little it had collected, the demon turned to face the pair through the arch of the doorway. It seemed to smile and wave good-bye as it closed the door as it returned to whatever it called its home. Whether by, divine intervention, dark design, disrupted magical flow or coincidence, a single lightning strike tore apart the disheveled shack in one sudden burst. What little remained of the worn cabin caught fire and was consumed by flames of ever-shifting colors. Victoria dropped her arm, knowing that the demonic threat had passed. Rose patted him on the shoulder, prompting him to perform his duty. ¡°I believe you have a job to do.¡± William nodded, quietly offering a prayer to purify whatever remained of the hag and her belongings. As they walked back to the wagons William, glad for Victoria¡¯s intervention, asked ¡°How did you know what would happen?¡± Rose, who was back in control, answered ¡°Well... the talisman the boy stole had traces of dark magic in addition to the water spirits bound to the charm. So that demon was probably following it from their world.¡± William silently nodded, while he could not sense magic it was possible that someone more magically attuned could sense it. ¡°So, would I be right to presume that: the witch made a mistake when making her bargain with that demon?¡± Rose shifted uncomfortably while answering: ¡°Victoria and I don¡¯t exactly like the way chaos magic bargains tend to be, it''s very literal and often imbalanced. Victoria guessed that the witch likely didn¡¯t know the identity of who stole her possessions, but would want to scare the village regardless. Because of her sloppiness, she probably left the wording vague. Once the tracking element was considered, we could guess most of the terms.¡± Leo greeted them as they returned; several people from the village had saw the fire and had determined that a celebration was in order. William decided not to join them; social scenes were never his forte. Besides, he had other thoughts on his mind... Chapter 8 - Tales of Dark Encounters York - 1480s The constant hum of noises from the outside world drifted through the church¡¯s tinted windows, echoing and reverberating around the cathedral. Several priests and nuns scurried around the church, either praying at the main altar or chanting whilst dispersing incense. Despite the cloudy weather outside, faint beams of sunlight illuminated the pews dutifully arranged throughout the halls of the church. Elaborate tapestries and paintings adorned the walls, retelling biblical tales and noble acts. From his small office, Simon reviewed various messages he had received from the various minor churches that were scattered across the land. While some scrolls contained righteous demands or innocent gossip, others were filled with accounts of the heretical beasts that roamed the countryside. He let out a drawn-out sigh as he parted the assorted scrolls which lay on his desk. He had already heard the news that a caravan had just arrived from the southern lands and was likely to bear more ill-fated news. Simon carefully opened a small cabinet on his office wall containing a wooden plaque which listed all his night hunters that had died in the line of duty. At times the weight of his role got to him; constantly second guessing his decisions and those made by the church. He lit a prayer candle in front of the board of names, before praying for the souls who had sacrificed their lives in order to protect humanity. They were in heaven now, watching over their current and future comrades. At first, Simon did not hear the large church doors swing open, but the commotion from the various clergymen certainly garnered his attention. One of his old apprentices William had returned to the church and was accompanied by a rather rugged looking mercenary. The pair were carried a rather large box between them and were gently rebuffing the various onlookers'' curiosity. After carefully setting it down on a nearby bench, William uncharacteristically sent his companion away with promises to catch up later at a local inn. Something had changed since he had seen his former apprentice, who normally lacked the desire for social visits, instead preferring to rest while waiting for his next mission. William waved over his commander, ignoring the persistent staffers who were continuing to pester him about the contents of his box. ¡°Simon, can you help me with this box to the basement? It would be best if only a limited number of people saw the contents.¡± The box itself was heavy, but not unmanageable. As they started to carry it down the stairs, Simon was sure he heard the contents shift within the box. William noticed his superior¡¯s hesitation and simply asked Simon to trust in him, before instructing the other clergy to allow only other night hunters downstairs until further notice. The pair spent several minutes lighting various torches to illuminate the basement, revealing the various items stored beneath the church. The torchlight revealed: crates of old books, large casks of communion wine and the assorted tithes lined the various walls. As they finished illuminating the basement, William grabbed several chairs from about the room and placed them around the box. Once the room had been prepared, William opened the crate to reveal a young girl, eyes shining a bright crimson red in the torchlight. Simon could only watch as William carefully helped a fledgling vampire out of the box. The vampire was dressed in comfortable clothes with no obvious signs of injury aside from her heavily bandaged arm; her pale white skin seemed to glow slightly in the dim torchlight. What madness had consumed William¡¯s mind? Bringing a vampire into the church alive and unrestrained was reckless. Despite his initial horror at the situation, he trusted William¡¯s judgment and there was sufficient evidence that he had not had his humanity stripped away from him. ¡°This, Simon, is Victoria.¡± William then exposed his wrist and enough of his vampire¡¯s wrist to show the matching holy seals indicating a binding pact. The vampire did not protest or put up any resistance to William, she quietly allowed him to speak on her behalf. ¡°I would like you to hear my entire report before making any judgment as to what happens to Victoria. For transparency could you please bring out Rose?¡± Simon had never seen a vampiric familiar before in all of his years working in the order, yet here was one emerging from her master¡¯s shadow. The familiar gave a simple bow as she returned to her master¡¯s side. Both stood courteously and silently; the pair knew their place to some degree and did not wish to break their understanding of protocol. William then resealed the box in which the vampire had travelled and proceeded to spread out a collection of blood-caked teeth around a blasphemous idol on the box¡¯s surface. Simon could manage to stammer ¡°What in the world...¡± as he stared in disbelieve at the various trophies on display before him. Not only had William brought with him the vampire he was tasked with subduing, but he had also defeated a pack of werewolves. As Simon examined the assorted werewolf fangs his mind processed William¡¯s unprecedented accomplishment. ¡°What you have achieved on this mission is... far beyond what I, no... we expected. I do not know what deal you made with this vampire, but given the exceptional results I believe that there may be merit in hearing your report.¡± William had begun to detail his journey, reporting his captive¡¯s surrender and her subsequent actions, when the basement door flung open as four newcomers barged into their heavy debriefing. The group consisted of three men and a woman, mostly dressed in the same standard issue leather armor that William wore, with the exception of the largest man, who wore simple monk¡¯s robes. One of the more vocal members of the group loudly interrupted William¡¯s explanation, demanding information. ¡°What is with all of the secrecy?¡± The man in question got a rough smack on the back of his head from his commander, ¡°Quiet Warin, learn to read the room.¡± The monk gave an apologetic bow to Simon, before closing the basement door. The leader of the group turned his attention to William, ¡°Hello, William what have you found tha...¡± the group leader¡¯s voice trailed off when the extent of Victoria¡¯s existence was realised. With practiced efficiency the quartet surrounded their foe, weapons drawn on their target who sat unrestrained upon her chair. ¡°Enough!¡± Simon shouted, breaking their concentration. ¡°Norman, Warin, Elias and Katherine! Stand down!¡± All the assembled warriors hesitantly lowered their weapons, nervously eying the vampire who had calmly remained seated during the entire ordeal. Unlike her mistress, the familiar had lost her composure and was now clinging onto her master out of fear. Warin leaned over the vampire, condescendingly assessing her. ¡°Why is this runt of a vampire in the basement of your church?¡± Simon sighed, ¡°I was just getting an explanation as to that, before you barged in here.¡± The woman of the group leaned over to examine the little girl, initially out of concern although her latent curiosity had taken over. ¡°Is this a familiar? I don¡¯t think I have heard of one outside of old books.¡± The last remaining figure, a large and muscular man dressed in monks¡¯ robes approached the girl roughly grabbing her chin to examine her face. The familiar¡¯s face turned pale in fear before her form entirely collapsed into the shadows. Victoria gave a small bow from her chair and apologised. ¡°I am sorry. She recently had a bad experience with a group of men and your colleague triggered some memories of that encounter. Bringing her out again would not be a good idea.¡± Then Elias blinked several times in surprise, and muttered an unexpected apology which was seemingly accepted by the vampire. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The new arrivals eventually complied with their superior¡¯s orders and stood down, either sitting on available chairs or leaning against whatever they could find. They all were fixated on the creature before them, their hands resting on their respective weapons. William started his report over from the beginning, from Victoria''s initial capture to the incident with the witch. Despite the seemingly outlandish details contained within his retelling, the recovered items from the werewolves and the lingering pact with Victoria confirmed many of the details in his report. Aside from one or two points of clarification from Simon, the assorted night hunters remained silent. Elias and Norman did examine the idol taken from the wolf¡¯s shrine before placing it back down, disgusted by the feral statue. Simon called for a short pause in their discussion; his subordinate¡¯s results had revealed a lot of implications and possibilities which required further thought. Elias used the interval to move the idols and werewolf teeth upstairs to be both purified and disposed of. Katherine, curious of the vampire, spent her break prodding her with various intrusive questions. To her credit, while Victoria declined to answer certain questions, the vampire did indulge the curiosity of the young night hunter. The remaining holy men stood around dissecting William¡¯s rather unique experience fighting werewolves, trying to improve their own techniques and strategies. Simon on the other hand remained in his seat, arms crossed mulling over the situation. Unlike some of his more devoutly rigid subordinates, Simon saw an opportunity before him. Victoria was at least open to some level of negotiation and, in his opinion, keeping her alive would be more beneficial for the church. While it would take some convincing of the higher ups, if she was willing to train newer night hunters, they could save potentially thousands of lives. Although, based on William¡¯s assessment, she would require training in order to provide the necessary resistance to do her job properly. That withstanding, her supportive capabilities probably were on par with several of the order who were in this very basement. The return of Elias brought everyone back to the topic at hand, although only Katherine and William seemed comfortable around Victoria. Simon reopened the meeting, trying to hide his true thoughts ¡°We have all had some time to think about this situation. As the night hunter who captured this vampire, what do you think we should do with her?¡± William paused for a second before answering, ¡°I do not trust Victoria as a whole, as she does wish to retain certain secrets about her past and various dealings. However, I would trust her with my life without any seal or agreement. I would like to recruit her as my partner, with some training she could serve as a powerful force for humanity.¡± Warin shot up, ¡°What madness has possessed you? The fact that she has lived this long should be seen as a black mark against your honor.¡± Norman placed a hand on his shoulder, ¡°You are correct. However, a he has shown, she can be safely restrained with minimal effort.¡± Simon, now feeling the full weight of the conversation, added, ¡°Let me be clear: I am not comfortable with a vampire joining our order, especially unsupervised. But I agree that we should at least consider other options before killing her. We can use her in various other ways without killing her.¡± Warin, dissatisfied with their permissive response, forcefully marched over to the captive. With hot-blooded zealotry, he grabbed the vampire by her hair, pressing his knife against her neck. ¡°This is your doing, isn¡¯t it? Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t end you right now!?¡± Everyone in the room was now silent, mutely watching the outburst. The vampire, unfazed by her predicament, responded: ¡°Would killing me quickly here and now really quench your rage?¡± Warin could only stammer, ¡°W...w...what?¡± The vampire now looking at him from the corner of her eyes, continued ¡°You clearly have seen many people die at the hands of my kin or other supernatural entities. Would a quick death really satisfy your desire for vengeance? You have as many opportunities as you can dream of to punish me, yet you wish to ignore them out of thoughts of wrath.¡± Ignoring the hatred emanating from his subordinate, Simon decided to press her at this point: ¡°Do you believe in those words?¡± The vampire was now bleeding from a small cut on her neck, but still retained her composure. ¡°What I believe about my situation is irrelevant. I am not being judged for either my actions or my thoughts, I am being judged on my vampirism. I do not like it, but I don¡¯t have any means to oppose the church¡¯s will at this time.¡± Warin faltered, his mind trying to justify his beliefs and allowing William to gently pry Warin off Victoria. With Victoria now free from immediate danger, it was William¡¯s time to honor his agreement. ¡°While I cannot provide all the details of our agreement, one of the terms was that I would try to ensure a painless death. Simon, given what we have discussed, can I hold us to that term?¡± Simon looking at William, ¡°What can you tell me about this agreement?¡± William shifted as his word would undoubtedly conflict with his orders, ¡°As you know, for her part she agreed to provide me assistance with the werewolf hunt, which she fulfilled. In return I promised three things, if I were to speak of the first two, I would break my vow. However, I would swear on God¡¯s name that they are not applicable to this trial. The third was to try to provide a clean death if she was to be tortured and executed.¡± Simon, paused before relenting. ¡°If we decide that she is to be executed, you are to execute her immediately and without complaint. So...¡± his attention turning to the vampire, ¡°What is it that you want? You clearly have ulterior motives in doing this.¡± The vampire remained as she was, shifting her attention as was required. ¡°I want to survive. My best chance of a long life is to peacefully live alongside humanity. I know it would be hard to convince anyone of my intentions, given your experiences fighting other vampires. Once I had been discovered, I would be hunted indefinitely. I have already changed our dynamic once, there is still a chance that I can work alongside the church. With that said, may I make a bold request?¡± Simon nodded, ¡°You can make your request, but don¡¯t expect us to grant it, just because you have been cooperative.¡± ¡°That is fine,¡± the vampire eyes seemed to shine with a new-found light as she made her request ¡°Instead of judging me on the fallible word of man, can I request to be judged by your god or their angels?¡± Not even William was prepared for this answer, the notion of being judged not by man but the god they answered to was far from what any of them had expected. Elias, who had been mostly silent, spoke up ¡°I am certain we could try to call a divine being to judge you, but why would you suggest that?¡± Victoria, unfazed by the sudden atmosphere of incredulity, simply replied ¡°That I will leave to your imagination.¡± Simon massaged his temple, whatever decision they would have made today could be overturned by any number of higher-ups. Whether or not it was her intention, her request for divine judgment would circumvent the church¡¯s authority or will. William had definitely found someone incredible; this sort of bold suggestion was far beyond any expectation he held. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it your way. Everyone, go upstairs and prepare the church. Close most of the shutters so our prisoner can speak, but leave some open on the altar. Get all the normal clergy to stand watch outside and prevent distractions. I will bring Victoria up shortly.¡± The assembled night hunters responded ¡°Yes, sir!¡± slamming their closed fist into their chests. Chapter 9 - Zealous Justice The frantic, muffled scuffling could be heard through the stone walls of the dimly lit basement, as the various covenant members began to prepare the church for what was to come. Norman¡¯s team along with William coordinated the effort, while Simon and Katherine guarded Victoria below. Despite the atmosphere, several of the more egotistical members of the church tried to approach Simon within the basement to justify why their presence would help with the trial. The prideful ministers were browbeaten into compliance by all of the senior leadership, understanding their position and what was expected. The pastors all knew that they were to cast aside their own pride when calling upon their lord, who both knew and saw all. Once the church had been adequately prepared the vampire was escorted upstairs, with both Simon and Katherine carrying Victoria to the altar. The few clergymen who were allowed to remain within the church stood guarding the various doors, engaging in hushed conversation if their stations allowed for it. From beyond the confines of the church various nuns could be heard shooing away any curious on-lookers trying to peer into the chapel. Both William and Simon felt the growing heavy atmosphere of hostility and hatred that had manifested within the church, all centered on a single individual. Once the preparations had been finalised, Simon gave the signal to the highest-ranking clergy. The priest¡¯s prayer reverberated around the halls, amplifying and echoing his voice throughout the various nooks and crevices. Simon watched silently as Elias and Norman paced back and forth in front of the lectern, rhythmically swinging censers filled with holy incense. With each verse the beams of sunlight seemed to intensify, growing in strength as the priest reached conclusion of his rites. With the prayer¡¯s climax, a wave of divine awe emanated from the sunbeams, as two holy figures manifested atop the altar, each releasing a calming glow. The assorted religious men all knelt before the two figures from their respective posts, in contrast to the vampire who had collapsed onto her knees in pain. One of the two figures resembled the angels depicted in contemporary art, an androgynous human form with a pair of large, feathered wings emerging from its shoulder blades. The pure white cloth that covered their tanned chest, reminded Simon of the togas worn by the ancient Greek philosophers, minus the ornamental decorations that displayed their wearer¡¯s status. The other form was far removed from any mortal body that Simon had ever seen. The second being comprised entirely of human-heads, molded together to form a ring resting on top of a golden halo. Each head was different, both in gender, nationality and apparent age, but all wore the same sombre expression as it judged everyone in the room with its cold and expressionless eyes. The angel gently floated above the altar, rotating its body slowly and silently radiating its unspoken power. Everyone remained kneeling, relying on the high priest to welcome their presence ¡°O¡¯ servant of our Lord, thank you for hearing our prayers.¡± The amalgamation was the first to speak, words seemingly forming from all of their mouths and yet none of them simultaneously. ¡°You may rise.¡± The angelic Prescence waited patiently for most of the attending parties to revert to a more comfortable stance. ¡°We have been called here by our loyal soldiers to judge a soul that has lost their humanity.¡± it said, its stationary body motionlessly indicating towards their winged colleague. ¡°You, Remus, shall be the one to judge this being of chaos, with the full weight of our lord behind you. Consider this a test not only of the vampire¡¯s character, but of your own as well.¡± The angelic figure bowed to turn their full attention onto the vampire. ¡°I accept the task you have given onto me, Utultar¡± Remus raised their hands, summoning chains of light from the church floor that quickly bound Victoria sending her into anguished cries. Simon noticed that most of his colleagues wore looks resembling zealous gratification, sneering down at one of their most hated foes writhing in pain. A few of the more sympathetic souls cringed in response to her tortured cries. The pair of warriors, who were previously guarding the prisoner, were gently lifted up into the air and carefully placed on to the nearby pews. ¡°Bound before us is but a lowly creature, deprived of their humanity. Their soul shall now be judged before our lord¡¯s truths.¡± The angel lowered itself onto the church floor, erasing all nearby shadows with its heavenly radiance. ¡°Should you bare false testimony, my righteous chains will sear your flesh as a reminder for what awaits you.¡± Simon and his disciples could only watch as Remus conducted his trial, setting out punishments for dishonest behavior. ¡°Hell-spawn, my first question for you is: Do you harbor hatred against humanity? Do you harbor any ill will against your former kin?¡± The vampire was noticeably struggling to remain upright, clearly relying on her binds to not collapse. ¡°I bare no ill will against humanity, instead I....¡± Her follow-up was cut short as Remus ignited her bonds, ¡°Do not try to lie and avoid the questions. You have been warned.¡± The vampire now panting, struggling to answer could only respond ¡°I hold no such thoughts.¡± In the silence that followed, Simon snuck a quick glance around the room, noticing various confused faces wondering as to why such a fictitious statement would not garner a violent reaction from the angel¡¯s bonds. Even Remus gave temporary pause, expecting the chains to activate to her lie and cause additional pain. Partially due to their annoyance, additional chains emerged from the floor causing additional pain and exhaustion onto Victoria, and almost daring to punish her for deviating from her expected nature. Remus, emboldened by their perceived setback, continued his questions ¡°Have you ever stolen anything?¡± The weakened vampire, could only pant out a response in the negative. This line of accusatory questioning continued as the vampire continued to deny completing any hedonistic or criminal acts, much to the annoyance of Remus. Simon mused that her judge and accuser was anticipating an ever-growing list of her misdeeds; however, their own holy magic was evidentially showing the opposite. Many of the more open-minded observers had noticed that Victoria was getting burned only when she tried to defend herself or expand her answers. Despite Remus¡¯ planned climax failing to gain the momentum that they had hoped, they continued to the more egregious accusations. ¡°Have you ever killed before?¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The vampire, pushed to the edge, again stubbornly tried to expand on the question. ¡°Can you please clarify what you...¡± Again, the vampire was silenced by an intense white-hot pain. ¡°Do werewo....¡± each attempt being abruptly cut short. Gasping for air, she eventually relented ¡°Yes...¡± Satisfied, Remus dismissed his chains as Victoria could only lie collapsed on the floor. ¡°I believe we have heard enough. Despite your previous answers, you are still a sinful and murderous creature. William, as per your agreement come forth and execute this murderous vampire. Despite her apparent lawful acts, her true nature cannot hide from our lord.¡± Solemnly, William walked up to Victoria with his sword drawn. Remus lifted Victoria in the air, using their golden chains to form a makeshift executioner¡¯s block. William readied his sword, resolving himself to his task. ¡°Do you have any last words?¡± Instead of acceptance, anger or hysteria the vampire seemed to be resolved. ¡°I think it is clear to everyone here that this trial was entered into with a predetermined outcome. No matter what words I could say, our Judge would never allow me to be saved, redeemed or see any result other than divine retribution.¡± Simon could only continue watching, understanding that her words would likely fall on unsympathetic ears. ¡°''When they continued to persist in their question, he straightened up and said to them, ¡°Let anyone among you who is without sin be the first to throw a stone at her.'' The book of John, Chapter eight, verse seven." While most of the spectators were held in a shocked, yet courteous silence, Remus held back their tongue, knowing that whatever biblical utterances Victoria made, would not change her fate. Summoning the last dregs of energy, the vampire to continue her last words, ¡°By the teachings of St. Thomas Aquinas there are but seven vices that spur sins and immorality, those being pride, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, wrath and sloth. Despite your status as self-proclaimed moral arbiters, you have committed several of the cardinal sins in the process of conducting this trial; including both your pride as a representative of your lord and your wrath towards anything not of your church.¡± As she spoke her final words, Victoria¡¯s gaze was focused solely on the angel before her. ¡°While you might celebrate your judgment here today, when you look back on this trial you may regret the outcome. For when you are faced with an opposition who is in a position to counter your questioning, you may very well find yourself lacking.¡± Painfully, Victoria turned her neck to look at William. ¡°I have said my piece, shall we end this facade?¡± Remus recomposed themself as to hide any anger they held in regards their authority and virtue being questioned. The angel then nodded to William, giving the command to end her life. As the sword swung down over his head, it was caught by yet another blade of light. Utultar decided to speak, ¡°Stay your sword!¡± Its commanding words reverberated around the cathedral, causing many observers to collapse onto their knees. ¡°We were going to address this once we had returned, however this vampire¡¯s words are true. While I am not able to ascertain this creature¡¯s true nature, she has conducted herself with more virtue than your own actions.¡± The magical constructs disappeared as Victoria fell to the floor, despite being free of her bonds, her body was unable to sustain her weight. ¡°Due to my colleagues'' actions, I shall take over this trial.¡± Utultar¡¯s words instantly dissipated the hostility that was suffocating the room. Ignoring the shock of their colleague, the more senior angel pressed on. ¡°Victoria, you attempted multiple times to explain your actions. You may speak freely and explain any number of them. Would someone mind bringing a chair, as my creations would only torture her further.¡± The slight reprieve was enough for Victoria to regain enough of her strength to talk coherently, ¡°Most of my answers do not need clarification. I will only clarify two points, as they require elaboration. I harbor no ill will against anyone. I try to live by making mutually beneficial trades, those who are not willing, coercive or forceful are poor choices. Humanity as a whole has many kinds of people, good and evil. Working with either will allow me to survive and carry about my own affairs.¡± Unfazed by her explanation, Utultar continued with a fairer assessment of her character, ¡°So, how do you feel about the church?¡± Despite the scowl held by Remus, Victoria continued her measured response ¡°The church, despite its outward appearance, is the same as any human organisation. It is fraught with corruption and infighting; however, some orders and parishes do perform beneficial acts. I can only appraise particular members I encounter and not the church as a whole. I believe that both holy and dark factions have worked together in the past, I see no reason as to why we cannot co-exist to some extent.¡± This response garnered several dissatisfied murmurs from spectators, only to be silenced by Utultar. ¡°Regardless of her being, this vampire¡¯s words are correct. Given the many issues which still linger from the various anti-popes, I would not discount her words so lightly.¡± ¡°I also wanted to clarify a few things regarding the few occasions where I have killed.¡± Whatever hostility was dampened by the archangel¡¯s words, were quickly renewed. ¡°Subject tp how you count a life, I have killed either twelve or fifteen people depending on whether or not we include werewolves. All of the twelve humans were lawfully killed as punishment for their various crimes, counting both when I was human and as a vampire. I was given authority to act by a lord of this land that was recognised by royalty. If I recall correctly ''Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar¡¯s, and to God the things that are God¡¯s.'' from Mark chapter twelve, verse seventeen. One can interoperate that as abiding by the earthly laws in addition to God¡¯s laws, although that is a point of contention for scholars.¡± Simon hesitantly spoke up, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me interjecting, may I ask with what crimes were these people charged with?¡± The angel acknowledged his question, without seemingly moving, and directed Victoria to speak, ¡°They were all bandits or violent mercenaries that had committed some combination of murder, rape, assault, arson and crimes against the crown. All were given a fair hearing and were found to be guilty under the law.¡± Utultar did not immediately respond, appearing to stare off into the distance. ¡°What this vampire has said is the truth, all of the lives she has taken followed that procedure.¡± Several murmurs and gasps could be heard through the halls, Simon noticed how even Warin¡¯s expression was that of shock. Silence quickly fell upon the hall, as evidently that was her final answer, signaling an end of the latest questioning. Simon was still unconvinced that Victoria could escape death, but now she was allowed to speak freely to those around her where she managed to sow some seeds of doubt. The Archangel broke the silence, ¡°We have heard your words and actions. While you are not committing any heretical acts, we cannot properly judge your soul. We have one final test which will determine your fate. We shall enter your soul and judge it accordingly.¡± Chapter 10 - The Soul of a Vampire Utultar lowered its divine body as to hover directly over Victoria¡¯s injured form, the center of its¡¯ holy ring now positioned directly over her head. ¡°I shall enter this one¡¯s soul and if this soul is found to be evil or malicious, the Vampire before us will be executed.¡± As their internal holy power accumulated, each of their eyes began to shine brightly sending beams of light around the dimly lit church. The entire room silently watched as beams of light reflected of the various surfaces only to rejoin at the vampire¡¯s forehead. - Souls, whether they belong to men or beasts, are the spiritual core of the body. The soul and the body are intricately linked, the body forms the soul and the soul influences the body''s growth in an ongoing reciprocal relationship. The soul of an animal, such as a bird or a sow, is unable to form into a complex-enough structure to achieve a higher sense of being. This does not preclude their souls from being artificially elevated by a higher power, but it does limit their natural potential. Conversely souls can be denigrated or damaged in such away that they can no longer function as they normally would, leaving the body feeble and mentally damaged. Unlike the mortal body, the soul is not a physical existence and cannot readily be examined on the earthly plane. However, once a soul reaches a certain level of awareness and control over it''s form they can use their soul to influence the world around them. Depending on their affinity they can utilize their soul in a variety of ways, such as astral projection or mind reading. Some soul''s have accidentally developed a natural affinity with manipulating certain aspects of their soul, giving them simplistic supernatural powers. These souls are often heralded with various titles, such as: spiritualist, esp-er, medium, psychic or prophet. Utultar received their status as archangel through their near unparalleled skill at soul manipulation. Their soul, for lack of a better term, was comprised of various virtuous souls taken from across the entire planet, over the various millennia. Through the thousands of years that it has existed, they honed their skills at manipulating various souls, to the point where they could enter and observe the souls of others. The archangel could access another''s soul in multiple ways, depending on which part of the soul they chose to enter. When Utultar entered Victoria''s soul, they chose to enter via the soul''s internal image. A place where soul manifests itself into a conceptual micro-verse that mirrors their souls composition. The conceptual world of violent or warlike mind would be filled with jagged landscapes, dotted with their familiar weapons of war or fortified structures. In contrast; a more peaceful soul that would create a more welcoming environment, either filled with natural landscapes or a quiet version of their civilization. Each soul is different and cultivated by the owner''s surrounding environment. - Utultar found themselves floating in a vast twilight void, covered in twinkling stars, covering her soul in a perpetual night. Unfortunately, Remus¡¯ actions had caused severe internal damage, creating large splinters of light on the surrounding ether. Holy light constantly seeped through the cracks in the skyline, further destabilizing her soul¡¯s composition. The arch-angel knew that their continued presence would continue to destabilize the vampiric soul, limiting their time with-in Victoria''s soul. Below their assorted heads, lay a large floating island. Occasionally the land mass would lose sections of its rocky mass into the void, the shattered chunks of rock ignored whatever conventional logic and would simply float away in some unknown direction. Several of the larger sections were being anchored by large red chains that had been violently thrust into their bedrock, straining against the forces that continuously weakened their composition. One could even make out small figures darting around the various rocks, trying to repair and secure what remained of the island. The manifestations, resembling both men and women, performed whatever tasks they could to minimize and contain the sustained damage against their home. The amalgamation opted to split itself apart into individual heads to best observe the various floating land masses. Most of the heads descended onto the main heart of Victoria¡¯s soul, while others attended to the sizable cracks to minimize the damage to the interior, with minimal success. The main island was covered in seemingly lush green fields and forestry. Beneath the essence filled vegetation lay pitch-black soil, moistened by a red, blood-like liquid which shined incandescently in the dark night. As they surveyed the land, rivers of blood formed life veins from a yet unknown central point that was protected by thick stone walls. One of the heads discovered a vast stone-quarry containing a large figure, carving massive rocks out of side of the quarry. Smaller figures scurried around preparing the extracted rocks, trying to supply any additional material to support Victoria¡¯s internal efforts elsewhere. Despite the giant¡¯s attempts to slow down or take a break, the small figures coursed the creature to gather whatever material they could for the other areas in need. The giant, despite its subservient role, seemed to be mostly comfortable with this arrangement. The angel''s head watched briefly as they continued their work, the smaller figures eventually relented to the slothful giant partially and slowed their pace as much as they could allow, while still gathering the supplies they needed. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Contrasting the more laborious scene at the quarry, a different head explored the sparsely wooded forest which contained another giant figure. Unlike this previous figure, this giant''s frame was tightly bound and chained. Basic cloth covered her more sensitive regions as well as her eyes. Her captors surrounded the creature, protecting their prisoner with stoic pride. Occasionally lewd figures would emerge from the forest, tempting the giantess with their honeyed words. The guardians had to simultaneously hold the large figure back, while chasing away the gravure figures. Despite this stand-still, many of the guardians worked with the seductresses to remove debris from the forest to be collected elsewhere. Whatever situation they were continuously engaged in could evidently be set aside for their mutual survival. The observer that had previously been monitoring the quarry decided to following the manifestations transporting materials to their destination, stumbling across two additional massive figures. Both figures were attempting to keep a large section of the land from drifting into one of the intruding cracks. The smaller figures that surrounded them had successfully anchored a large chain into the newly formed floating section and were working on securing it however they could. The pair were exchanging banter between each grunt, either uttering curses at the holy church or boasting about their own strength. Through their labor, the island was barely kept with-in a manageable distance of the main island. Despite Victoria¡¯s efforts of maintain the integrity of her soul, the damage caused by Remus¡¯ interrogation and the continued presence of Utultar were causing continuous tremors and destabilization of her soul. Her will was almost entirely focused on structurally maintaining two points, one was the central castle at the heart of her soul and the other was a separate floating island anchored by an inordinately large iron chain. In contrast to the relatively calm weather over the main island, the floating island was over-grown with thorns and other harmful deterrents. Utultar could tell that this was not comprised of anything from Victoria¡¯s soul, rather it belonged to her familiar¡¯s traumatized soul. Having seen what they could with-in the time available, the heads regrouped at the main castle gate and welcomed by the vampire¡¯s main subconscious. Her subconscious guided their guest past an array of soldiers and mercenaries, each recreated from an image from her memory. Each faceless masculine figure saluted the collection of heads as they passed by their formation, showing respect to the angelic figure as the ground trembled beneath them. The castle, for lack of a better term, was relatively modest in design and was organized for functionality. Pathways branched from the main road, leading to various small building with their own particular purpose. The largest building was that of a library, surrounding a large and well used auditarium complete with maps and notes from whatever plan she had going forward. The central building acted as a command center for the disaster management initiative, with another of Victoria¡¯s consciousness coordinating the various essences. The manifestation directed several of the attending forms to guide Utultar to a central garden, where Victoria sat peacefully with Rose quietly resting on her lap. ¡°Welcome to my inner most soul. I am sorry you have to see it in its current state.¡± The archangel appeared to nod, ¡°Indeed. It is a shame that your soul is in this state. Even though it is damaged, it is clear to us that your soul mirrors our ideals. Your vices are managed and any chaotic or violent tendencies are not present.¡± The vampress nodded, clearly pushed to her physical limits. ¡°Withstanding your familiar¡¯s current state of mind, I have seen enough to make a judgement.¡± Utultar announced before removing themselves from her soul. - Utultar had returned from the vampire¡¯s soul and now hovered in the middle of the chapel, surrounded by the waiting onlookers. ¡°Our decision has been made; this vampire has been found to be worthy. We find that her continued existence in our shared world can be tolerated.¡± Gasps and shocked whispered filled the previously empty void, even Remus lost their composure. ¡°If they were still able to, they would likely become a fine angel that would exemplify our heavenly virtues. As long as their soul remains worthy, for whatever reasons she may hold, our lord has no reason to end her life. With our judgment rendered we shall return to the heavens. Come Remus!¡± The entire room watched silently as Utultar returned to the beam of light, judging all who stood with-in the silent room. ¡°Victoria, I hope that this interaction today will not create any lingering hostilities. I bequeath you with this gift as a token of good will, all you need to do is channel some your soul into this mark and your right arm shall silence any who question your character.¡± A small thin strand of light shot out of the angel¡¯s halo, wrapping around Victoria¡¯s arm before fading into her skin. Utultar readied themselves with Remus to return to their holy realm, they imparted some final wisdom to all who gathered. ¡°The line in Exodus ¡°Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live*¡± assumes that the witch in question lives their life as a witch. If a witch were to reject their hedonistic ways and live as an honest woman, our lord would accept them into our fold as is the case here. I am sure that if you were to ask the young woman over there, she would be willing to cooperate with our mission. With that we bid you farewell. Deus Vult¡± - Simon and his fellow clergymen bowed as the angels left their plane of existence, still in shock as to how the events had played out. William was the first to move, quickly racing to check on the vampire¡¯s condition. As injured as she was, she barely held onto her consciousness. ¡°Simon, I am sure we have much to discuss, however might I ask to use your basement for a while.¡± He nodded in response to the exhausted vampire, before emitting a sharp whistle to gather the attention of the room. ¡°Alright, the trial is over now and we have a lot of work to do. Warin! Elias! Get the crate from downstairs. Once the vampire is secure, reopen the church to the public. For now, keep her in my office. I will keep an eye on her!¡± With the immediate threat to her life over, she finally succumbed to her lingering pain and passed out in Williams arms. Chapter 11 - Reunions It was an odd experience for Simon, working in his small and secluded office with the knowledge that a vampire was quietly sleeping in the wooden box behind him. Unless one knew before hand that Victoria was being kept in his office, one would not suspect anything in the room was out of the ordinary. There was a stark contrast in behavior between those who knew of the room''s secret occupant and those who did not. The various self-important nobles who visited from all across York would regularly chat with-in his sanctum, would be blissfully unaware of its temporary inhabitant. In vivid contrast to the various clergymen would avoid it at any cost, even in-spite of the angel''s divine judgment and subsequent gift. To many Victoria was a vicious caged animal, who would tear them to shreds at a moment''s notice regardless of their current temperament. For a few nights, Simon figured, he could sleep in his office with a few people covering his post while he attended other matters. Outside of the rare muffled movement when Victoria readjusted her position with-in her box, she was peacefully silent. Even after 3 nights she had not moved, garnering the curiosity of many in the church. Despite her existence being tainted as it were, many with-in the church still wished to see a divine blessing, which was becoming rarer nowadays. While scratching away at a message destined for some far flung province, Simon heard a series of sharp knocks emanating from the vampire''s box. The commander slowly approached the crate and carefully lifting up the lid. Victoria was still noticeably weary, despite her days spent recovering, the toll the trial had taken was now very much apparent. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to stay here, Simon. What time of day is it?¡± A quick glance into the church foyer revealed what was left of the late afternoon sun, ¡°Sun still has a little while till it sets, go back to sleep.¡± Nodding, the vampress lay back down, ¡°would you mind getting William to pass on a message to our mutual employer that we''ll meet them for dinner and having a few additional bodies would not be a problem.¡± - It was a relatively quiet night for the Wandering Vagrant, a moderately sized inn located in the southern part of city. The mid-week pressures from the financial districts had limited the night''s clientele, meaning that only a handful of the traveling merchants chose to spend their time in this part of the city. The few patrons that were present at the establishment, were spread out in their own little pockets to eat or drink their cares away. Everyone was happily laughing as the various bar women and men kept the alcohol flowing and their plates filled. Leo sat waiting in an obscured back corner, waiting for William and whatever acquaintances he would bring. As he sat drinking his mug of wine the reality of the situation finally dawned on him that the little blood-sucker had actually managed to get out of her almost certain death sentence. He had, of course, been prepared for Victoria''s death since they had departed together from the south all those months ago. Secretly, he was happy that she was able to survive her trail, even if his ego would not permit him to say it out loud. The tinkle of bells announced the arrival of a party of five into the quiet tavern. They all wore heavy brown cloaks which obscured their various adornments. Leo quickly spotted William and hailed the party across to his table whilst signaling to the bar staff to bring over some hot food. After the introductory formalities had concluded the various clergy sat down with their, now former, captive. Victoria placed herself in a corner beside Leo and Katherine, while Leo, Simon, Norman and William arranged themselves across from them whilst ordering their own drinks. Since Leo had last seen Victoria, her body had become a lot more battered and tired than when she had arrived in York. From what little William could convey about the judgment of the angels, he could infer the severity of the injuries which had left her bed-ridden for several days. Her once calm visage was now clouded in weakness, high-lighted by her paler than usual skin tone and dark rings under her eyes. Each movement looked somewhat forced and, despite her usual inclination to put up some form of front, her body lacked the strength to do so. The waitress brought out a range of boiled vegetables and various roasted meats, roughly arranged as to separate the different foods while giving it a minor sense of decoration. For the religious among the group the small feast was much more luxurious than they were accustomed to, tending to favor more basic meals as to remove worldly temptation. Eventually they relented to their hunger and carefully took servings, with some relishing the flavorful food they seldom would experience. The only one who did not partake was the weakened vampire. Leo glanced around the room, confirming that the corner they occupied offered enough cover in conjunction with their guest''s large frames as to perform certain taboo acts with attracting unwanted attention. ¡°You folks don''t mind if I give her something to drink?¡± Everyone else had heard William''s reports on her particular feeding habits, though only William had seen it in person. Both Leo and William acted as lookout, allowing the rest of the party to observe her collecting blood whilst engaging in idol conversation as to not draw unwanted attention. As Leo returned her custom forged blade before rolling back his sleeve, revealing the numerous scars from her surgical cuts that had healed overtime. Even in her weakened state, Victoria took care when extracting her meal. Carefully examining the surface for a suitable location and cleaning the area, before making a small incision into his skin as to drain a small amount of blood into her cup. Once she had gotten her small tribute, she pressed down and wrapped the cut in fabric as to prevent dirt from entering the wound. A small bit of life seemed to return to her fatigued face as she drank the drawn blood, the donor had already returned to the roast before him, unphased by the procedure. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. It is an uncomfortable experience to be observed intensely by those sitting around the table, mostly those who had not interacted with Victoria for any extended period. William ignored his colleagues apprehensions and maintained casual conversations with Victoria while eating their meal, or in her case shuffling food around as to maintain appearances. Eventually their apprehension died down and they began to return to normal, although Katherine''s curiosity was piqued by the side-effect free method of feeding. Clearly looking for any change in the veteran mercenary''s physique. ¡°So Victoria, what are your plans now that you have been pardoned?¡± Simon asked, ¡°I would rather keep you under the watchful eye of the church and away from the general public, but the blessing you have received has made that somewhat complicated.¡± Victoria simply shrugged ¡°I do not currently have any commitments. However, I am sure that I will have to remain under your observation long enough for our caravan to move on-wards so I will be somewhat stranded here. I do have a few errands to run with-in York, so I will be located here for a while. As the church has been far more lenient than could be expected, I do not mind giving up some of my time until something changes.¡± Both Simon and Norman, having leadership positions of various caliber, both instinctively guarded themselves by either crossing their arms or covering parts of their face. ¡°Ideally¡± Simon opened; ¡°we would like to conduct some extensive interviews documenting your body, as well as assigning a member of the church to monitor your affairs and generally limiting your contact with the general populace. However... given how you are now have been blessed by an angel, it would be somewhat blasphemous for us to keep you locked away without cause.¡± Victoria closed her eyes for a brief period of time, mulling over her options: ¡°Here is my proposed deal, I believe it to be fair for both of us. You will have me at your full disposal for a moon cycle, during that time I will answer your questions and submit to some experiments. I will reserve the right to reject harmful experiments and to refuse to answer questions for any reason. I will reside temporarily in the Church and you may assign me tasks to do with-in the church, which will not cause me undue harm. In return I get to leave for brief periods at night. I may be assigned an observer, but I may ask them to stand outside of earshot for whatever reason. As I do need to drink blood, I require one offering every three days. The amount offered by Leo is enough for our agreement, I will not ask how it is sourced. After the lunar cycle we shall re-assess the arrangement.¡± Simon, William and Norman all excused themselves to discuss out of earshot of their ward, leaving Katherine to observe the vampire. The break in negotiations allowed Victoria to speak somewhat freely, ¡°so what do you plan to do now?¡± Leo gave pause, pretending to think about it ¡°The guild can always use an extra hand, I''ll stay around for a month and see what happens.¡± Regardless of what he might say publicly, the life as a merchant and body guard suited him. The food was good, the boss was one of the better ones he had had and when it got dull a bandit raid would provide entertainment. The pair knew each other well enough to understand the underlying meaning. After a short delay the trio returned, ¡°Thank you for your patience and your honesty. We''ve weighed your offer and found it mostly acceptable.¡± Both parties shook on the matter, Victoria got up to leave first ¡°I shall return to the church after we finish up, I have some tasks which require my attention. I assume I am to sleep in your office.¡± Simon nodded, ¡°That alleviates our concerns. Norman, for the next month your team is being assigned to help with research on vampirism and will be assigned William as an additional body.¡± As they parted at the tavern''s entryway, Simon placed both hands on one of Victoria''s hands. ¡°Thank you for investing in your relationship with the church. Whilst many in our group are short-minded, I believe that a partnership will benefit both of us in the long turn.¡± The vampress departed with William serving as her appointed custodian, leaving Leo with the several nosy clergymen. The former mercenary felt Norman''s arm wrap around his shoulder, roughly steering him towards the church. ¡°Let''s have a little chat.¡± Of the many options before him, Leo opted to return the physical coercion in kind and overpowered the younger man''s attempts at redirection. ¡°If you wanted to continue our drinks at the inn I am staying at, you could''ve simply asked.¡± The group moved to a public well, devoid of people aside from the rare drunkard. ¡°So¡± asked Katherine, ¡°why do you serve Victoria? Its not about power or wealth, so why do you follow her?¡± Leo just shrugged ¡°Do I need a particular reason? She pays me well enough and isn''t some pompous twat who thinks they''re God''s gift of combat.¡± The counter was obvious, ¡°It is not enough to remain behind for a month waiting for them.¡± A quick glance around, confirmed that there were few people wandering the streets ¡°Its not my place to say, but I owe her for something and that is enough of a reason for me.¡± It was true what he had said, she had saved his life back when he was prisoner for Lord Redford which had been one of many events that led to her unwilling conversion into a vampire. The rest of the party took the hint and dropped the matter, instead questioned him about any side-effects that resulted from the blood drinking. - Victoria reached the Carpenter''s Guild just as they were closing, flashing her seal that Leo had returned to her. William watched as she quickly performed several administrative tasks of a seemingly urgent nature, both the arrangement of her assets and the sending of two letters to the same unknown recipient. When asked about the contents she replied only with ¡°nothing you should be concerned about, the contents doesn''t involve your current assignment.¡± The word current stood out to William from her veiled statement, although asking for clarification would in all likelihood result in similarly vague answers. Chapter 12 - The Diary of Allen Clerk The following are miscellaneous scraps found from the remains of a personal log which once belonged to Allen Clerk which were found when renovating an old warehouse. 20th Year, First Quarter Moon, First cycle of Spring The latest caravan journey north was mostly successful. While there were a few losses in terms of failed or spoiled products, the successes were enough to cover the expense. It seems like international trade is starting to pick up and the various nobility are seeking foreign curios from the regions south of the Mediterranean Sea. When we reach the capital, I must try and source whatever can be readily transported or could inflate the prestige of the owner. I should be focusing on the richer clientele, which will yield the greatest profit and I can retire from this roaming life. Edward announced that we were gaining a new member of the caravan when they reached London. The arrangement was that they were to be treated on paper as an auxiliary member of group who followed along for protection, but they had the additional backing from the higher ups and to treat them accordingly. Hopefully they are not deadweight, given all of the other new traders who have graced us with their sub-par performance either gave up or had to stow their pride and get assistance. 20th Year, Waxing Gibbous, First cycle of Spring We managed to get some rare deer hides imported from some Spanish traders, they are a lot tougher than ones we are used to, and their horns are similarly foreign. The latest trip north should prove profitable, although the crates of spices from the far east might go poorly due to chefs and nobility having limited knowledge about their application. I must do more research after the next few trips, Edward''s continued insistence to maintain half our wagon''s load with staple goods instead of focusing on profit is putting a dent in my dreams. I did however manage to catch a glimpse of our new member, although they were covered by a thick cloak, I could immediately tell she was a young woman. From the brief glance I could tell she was a beautiful enough to garner the attention of numerous men. It is probably why she was kept under the watchful eye of that brutish mercenary, acting as a bugger. I was called away before I could observe her any further. From what I could tell she was chatting with the warehouse manager, some unknown lord and Edward, meaning she had wealthy connections. When we depart, I must try and talk to her, even if she is a terrible merchant her connections are worth the effort. 20th Year, Waning Gibbous, First cycle of Spring The weather has been rather warm, at least the premium goods seem to be heat resistant to some degree. Unfortunately, there were few lords in the smaller provinces who had the capital to spare for luxuries, mostly out of the possibilities of new wars or increased taxation to fund said wars. I must travel further north to find a buyer who will pay premium, at least the more staple goods are still providing a small and reliable income. Future trips should keep this in mind, I might see if I can shift the goods around or buy a larger wagon. The young girl on the other hand was promising, even if she was tied down by her adopted sister. As with our leader, her primary goods consisted of the standard longer life food products and various minor luxury products which could easily be converted into other items. The curious aspect of her modus operandi was how she supplemented her trade by practicing medicine, with somewhat mixed results. The nobles and middle class would often shun her efforts, whereas the poor leapt as the chance. Her, generally, low fees and willingness to barter aided her appeal to the impoverished peasants and would often receive a small bonus at each town. It is really a pity that all my advances have been brushed aside, I could see a great future for us running our own shop. She could look after our kids while dealing with the commoners, while I courted the upper class with an array of exotic goods. Her adopted sister would be a nice bonus, once she matures, I am sure she would bear wonderful fruit. I can see it now; I might even be able to promote myself to the status of lord. Unfortunately, the little sister seems to run off whenever I try to get close to her and that brutish thug always seemed to be lurking nearby whenever I could get either of them alone, I am sure I could charm them. For now, I haven''t lost anything and will drop it for now, until I can find an alternative way to interact with her. 20th Year, Waxing Crescent, Second cycle of Spring I finally found some leverage against Victoria. She seems to practice some pagan ritual involving bloodletting and drinking. While this warrants further investigation, it is probably not something she would want well known. I don''t know what method I should use, once I have gained her trust, I can start to push her towards my aspirations. Blackmail would probably be too forceful, and I might receive some retaliation, perhaps I can try offering my support. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. - My attempts at establishing any relationship were quickly dashed, she had little interest in my offer and declined any business arrangements. That little witch thinks she is better than me? I will make you see the error of your ways. The church keeps ears out in the various towns, it should not be hard to spread some rumours at the various towns. I might even play the magnificent savior and hide her from her pursuers. If she declines, well... she could''ve had it all by my side. 20th Year, Waxing Crescent, Second cycle of Autumn I did not realize that the church had agents to deploy against witches and demons, I only assumed that the various kingdoms formed such groups to pacify any decent. There is no choice but to play the situation by ear. The church has not sent a large extermination force, so only Victoria is in any danger from their presence. Luckily, it would seem that the caravan members would face only minor repercussions. It''s a shame that such a prize could not have been utilized by my abilities, but it is a cruel world that we live in. - How on earth did she survive? Sure, she was bound and being carried towards that ever-wary Edward''s wagon, but she was not immediately killed. Before me is an opportunity, if I could save her, she would be in my debt and surely her benefactors would provide me with a reward. As that useless guardian is allowing her to simply get captured, I need to get my own hands dirty and intervene. I can hide her in my crates and create a false trail towards the woods, I doubt the man has much experience tracking humans. She will surely fall under my thumb by winter, with her connections and my wisdom will surely see us rise to new heights. 20th Year, First Quarter, Second cycle of Autumn That damned fool, she turned down my more than generous attempt at rescue and sat waiting for her captor to return. I even suggested doing so at the next major town as to better hide her tracks, but she still refuses my aid. I am not wasting my neck for that ungrateful woman. Rot in hell for all I care. You could''ve had it all, but you spat in my face. 20th Year, Waning Crescent, Second cycle of Autumn So much wasted material. Properly treated, those werewolf carcasses would''ve sold for astronomical profits to either legitimate or illegitimate buyers. To rub salt in my wounds, I was snubbed by that damned thug from being included in the retrieval team and missed out on the cache of riches they received. This has been a horrible journey; I can only hope that I can find a naive buyer for my goods in York to lighten my sour mood. I might splurge a little on Alcohol to improve my spirits. 21st Year, Waxing Gibbous, First cycle of Spring Now that the ports have become defrosted, I can now acquire more exotic wares for the various nobility who reside far away from the usual ports. I have heard a few rumours of a few aristocrats in London who are interested in sourcing wares from the southern part of Africa, away from the more traditional northern ports of the Mediterranean. A week from now I will have a meeting with a new upstart house, I believe they have some ties to the royal family. With wealth like that my dreams of wealth will almost certainly come true. The guild did not wish to enter their estate with their wares and insisted that they visit the main store. I might lose my standing in the guild, but there is too much gold to be made once I convince them of my worth. 21st Year, Full Moon, First cycle of Spring Everything was for nothing... The Lady took everything under the guise that ¡°a gift for royalty should be given without expectation¡±... my objections were met by their knight''s steel. I have nothing. My last coin was spent on hides, horns and other valuables which I took to their manor... I have nothing but my old horse and wagon... Word has likely already gotten to the guild master... I... can only beg for something to keep me off the streets. End of journal scraps - Before Lord Redford lay the battered journal of one Allen Clerk and a letter from one Victoria Worm. As we expected, the greedy imp had jumped on his subordinate''s baited words and practically hand delivered all his merchandise to the noble house without any research or a way to secure their return from the estate. The guild had been cautious when handling them for a reason, his initiative only helped our position by confirming their nature whilst creating a captured pawn for us to use. It was just as the young doctor had said, he was an untrustworthy merchant who would abandon us for profit or self-interest. Her suspicions about him were only confirmed by his diary, although she did not know the extent of his desires or aspirations. We shall keep him in an administrative role in perpetual servitude, his actions could''ve exposed our family which cannot be forgiven. Death would be to light a punishment for this whelp who dared to reach above their limits. As for the vampress, she has done well dealing with this situation and the church, although the latter outcome is more difficult to utilize. Victoria is not one to sabotage either her supporters or possible partners without provocation, so there is limited risk to our organization. However, at this point she cannot easily act as a proxy for either party. For now, we must contemplate her position further and decide how to use it. In the meantime, there is a house further north which requires aid, their message has been received and I suspect that the good doctor should be able to handle it. Chapter 13 - Experimentation During the week which followed the newly made arrangement between Simon and Victoria, the church''s basement saw a fair amount of temporary renovation. This mostly involved using large cloth sheets to create a temporary wall as to provide Victoria some modicum of privacy and conduct interviews during her stay. The early signs of an incoming harsh Winter were such that both parties agreed to extend their agreement until spring arrived with minimal disagreement. This was also not particularly good news for Simon''s team, as other branches would struggle to send additional scholars to aid in their research. With few options left Simon managed to get a local scholar on loan from one of the nearby major houses in the region. Rauf Bennett was eventually chosen as they were able to both; keep their mouth shut and jumped at the chance to interact with the dark magicks. The planning meetings were quickly dominated by both Katherine and Rauf''s inner drive for knowledge. The pair were mostly left up to their own devices to devise whatever experiments, derived from extrapolation and previous reports from the various Night Hunters, to expand their working knowledge of vampirism. As for the Vampire in question, instead of sealing her away between experiments, they opted to hide her in plain-sight. The cloudy skies and thick habits which the nuns wore counter-acted much of the negative effects brought on by the sun''s rays. While some of the other clerics had misgivings about the situation, Elias'' presence eased their concerns and proved to be a calming presence on more rowdy lower class which went to them for aid. As for her food, they put out a request for donors from with-in the clergy. After Simon and William showed the blood letting process, with the promise of a small reward so that many opted in for a rotation to donate blood. - The following are excerpts found in the archives beneath the Vatican and have not been made available to the public. Experiment #004 Experiment Goals: To test the communicative abilities of the Vampire and their familiar. Subject [Victoria] was placed into Room A [Pastor''s Office], while their Familiar was led out of the room by Researcher B [Katherine] to Room B [Basement]. Room A and B are separated from each other with no method to see the other from any point inside and no way to communicate from room to room. Researcher A [Rauf] and B were able to cross reference randomised phrases between the two rooms, meaning that the two can share information without the other being present. Researcher A placed a sanctified object on the Subject to see if the process could be disrupted. Subject experienced pain and fatigue but connection remained unbroken. Experiment was repeated between Room B and a location [Trading Guild] several furlongs away. The communication did not experience any disruption. Upon applying the blessed item to the subject the Familiar''s form started to lose its stability, but the flow of information remained constant. Researchers conclude that vampires and their familiars can share information regardless of proximity of the master. Placing holy object on either the Subject or their Familiar does not interfere with their connection. Subject remarks: ¡°The Familiar''s soul resides with-in my own, so it is a natural assumption that we can communicate internally. In order to prevent this connection you would have to remove the familiar''s soul from the Vampire entirely.¡± Experiment #007 Experiment Goals: to test the limits of how far the vampire can be separated from their familiar. Subject was placed in Room A while Researcher B, Assistant A [William] and Assistant B [Warin] escorted the familiar to the other end of York. Familiar lost stability of form around at around 13 furlongs.* Test was repeated with blessed adornments placed on Subject, distance before loss of form was around 7 furlongs. Due to lack of subjects we are unable to determine if this is based on the individual or there is a hard limit. Researchers conclude the link between the familiar and their master does allow for some distance between them, but the distance depends on the individual''s accrued power. Subject remarks: ¡°As I am still growing in strength, I cannot provide an exact threshold. However I do believe that the results reflect my own limitations.¡± Experiment #012 Experiment Goals: to observe the effects caused by direct consumption of blood by the subject. Subject and Supervising Official [Simon] has rejected all future experiments in this field after listening to subject''s objections. Subject remarks: ¡°I have seen the results when drinking directly. Direct consumption severs the connection between the victim''s body and their soul. The Vampire will unconsciously a few stray fragments of their Soul remain allowing some measure of control. I would strongly advise against this experiment.¡± Experiment #014 Experiment Goals: to observe the effects of removing a noticeable amount of flesh from the subject''s familiar and see if it caused permanent damage. Subject rejected experiment. Subject''s Remarks: ¡°I am rejecting any attempt to remove any amount of flesh from my familiar unless there is a medical reason to do so.¡± Experiment #015 Experiment Goals: to observe the effects of severing regenerative parts of the body (ex. Hair and Nails) Researcher B cut the hair of the vampire''s familiar. The familiar''s hair remained short after materialising and re-materialising indicating that damage or changes to their appearance while materialised are tentatively permanent. The hair which was cut off faded into nothingness shortly after being removed. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Subject has no comment. Experiment #018 Experiment Goals: to observe if the regenerative capabilities of the familiar extend onto their own body. The Subject''s familiar has been shown to be able to rapidly regrow their hair after it was cut short, see Experiment #016''s notes. Due to objections raised under Experiment #014 and #017, with the Familiar''s consent a noticeable incision was made into their arm. Familiar was unable to immediately recover from the wound inflicted on them, despite the relatively shallow cut. Subsequent observations over the following day show that the familiar''s wound healed around twice as fast as the wounds on humans(i) and left no signs of scarring. (I) Approximately eight nights for the familiar compared to 14 nights for a human Subject Remarks: ¡°As long as no part of her soul is severed, the soul can heal overtime.¡± Subject has made their disapproval known about this line of enquiry, further experiments will be limited. Experiment #023 Experiment Goals: to see if blood consumption by the vampire increases the rate of healing for their familiar. Subject''s Familiar has been subjected to a similar incision as Experiment #18, #20 and #21. Subject has consumed three spoonfuls of donated blood. Observation of Familiar''s wound shows that their recovery time was slightly higher(i) than that with fasting. Unfortunately we are unable to test out permanent damage due to the objections of the subject. (I) the Familiar''s wound healed with-in seven days as compared with eight days previously observed. Subject Remarks: ¡°While I am still slowly mastering my powers, I can share my insight. My consuming blood it provides additional energy to speed up the recovery process. If you are looking for ways to exploit this, damaging the soul with something which reacts poorly to dark magic would likely slow down or prevent recovery. Furthermore, I would speculate that striking the soul at specific points might be enough to destabilise the familiar''s form and end its existence.¡± Experiment #027 Experiment Goals: to determine if the familiar can customise or alter the clothing they materialise with. As established in Experiments #024, #025 and #026 subject''s clothing is made up of a shadowy material which offers little protection. While the material can be cut, as with their hair and nails, it can be repaired indicating that it is black magic coating the soul. Subject was presented various outfits to try on and replicate to various success, subject is still new to manipulating their outer appearance so we could only confirm minor changes. Currently, they are only able to colour the out fits in variations of: Black, Red and Brown. Researcher B was able to get familiar to slightly modify their appearance after manifestation with the addition of an out of season flower tainted red. Subject has made little comment aside from the occasional suggestion for attire. Experiment #042 Experiment Goals: to determine to what degree vampires can augment their strength by using strength enhancements on their body. Subject was tasked with lifting a box weighing five pounds. After being able to lift said box the weight would then be increased in five pound intervals until their limit was reached. Experiment was repeated with their familiar summoned and with the familiar participating in the experiment. The results are as follows: Subject without enhanced body and no familiar: 65 pounds Subject without enhanced body and with familiar: 55 pounds Subject with enhanced body and no familiar: 190 pounds Subject with enhanced body and with familiar: 120 pounds Familiar without Subject enhancing their body: 100 pounds Familiar with Subject enhancing their body: 65 pounds Attempted with subject wearing blessed adornments, subject unable to perform any action. Subject Notes: ¡°If you were to conduct this on a vampire with a longer lifespan, I believe they could far exceed my current limitations.¡± Experiment #051 Experiment Goals: to test the effect of garlic on vampires. Subject was provided garlic, as other records indicate that it may have a repellent effect, to measure the effects on their body. Subject displayed visible signs of disgust when they were able to smell the bulb up close and suppressed a gag-reflex. Subject did not enjoy the taste and subsequently involuntarily vomited out the clove they had ingested. Their body appears to violently reject the substance, further testing on minimal effective quantities and if the effect can be duplicated on humans requires further testing. Subject remarks: ¡°There is something about that plant which causes my body to violently reject it. My speciality is not in horticulture, so I cannot provide much additional information. Experiment #056 Experiment Goals: to observe the effects caused by direct consumption of blood by the subject. Researcher has secured a living human which can be used as a test subject for vampire bites. Subject H is a murderer who has been sentenced to death. Supervising Official has given approval for the experiment. The following controls have been put in place: Subject H is to be restrained at all times, Subject A is to have minimal contact with Subject B, Subject B is to be killed and disposed of after experimentation and all traces of Subject B are to be destroyed. Subject A administered the bite and consumed their blood for several seconds, Subject B has stopped moving since they were bitten. Subject B''s body shows no sign of abnormality, aside from absent expression and clumsy movement. Subject does not respond to questioning or appears capable of refined movement, reflexive actions still occurs. Assistants, with Subject A''s assistance, removed the thumb of Subject B with no response or signs of pain. Continued experimentation showed that Subject A appears to be able to provide basic instructions, however due to the relative age of Subject A and experience full capabilities of this function cannot be assessed. Subject B has been humanly killed off and was disposed of in compliance with previous orders. Subject Remarks: ¡°I felt nothing once the connection between their soul and body were severed. After contact was severed I felt something faint from the body, however I lack the ability to exert much control.¡± Further questioning revealed little else aside from their dislike of the practice. Chapter 14 - The state of House of Geoffrey The last remnants of winter were felt with-in the walls of the old church building in York, as the snow fall began to slowly thin on the surrounding land. Simon''s team, although not particularly well versed in academia, had performed adequately in their research into vampirism. Rauf''s temporary posting the church had reached its conclusion and was due to return to his regular duties. The scholar had apparently left a good enough impression on the vampire that she had dipped into her own funds to send him off with a farewell dinner at a local tavern, with some of the clergy of whom she had grown to like. The arrangement between them was in a temporary state of continuum, with both parties acknowledging that she would likely leave them soon for some unknown destination. It was Simon''s turn to escort Victoria to the Carpenter Guild''s warehouse on her near-weekly check of rumors and messages intended for her. Unlike the previous trips, this time she was given a sealed letter from one of her benefactors, which was quickly read and secreted away from his curious eyes. As they returned to the church she announced her intentions, ¡°I have been summoned to a house up north, as such I will be leaving once the weather becomes more suited to travel. Thank you for the hospitality that you have shown over the winter months, but it is time for our arrangement to end.¡± During the following days, Victoria became more active as she coordinated with Leo to gather supplies for their trip north to the Scottish borderlands. She would request the company of a clergyman to accompany her when visiting various stores in broad daylight. Even though their arrangement was effectively over, she still upheld the terms of their agreement until it was officially completed. This pattern continued until Victoria noticed something at one of the more obscure merchants which inhabited the square. As she walked down the dirt-worn street, her normally calm and measured composure had faltered momentarily. This subtle change in expression was not missed by Simon who was her assigned warden for the trip. ¡°I seemingly need to do a few things tonight. Can you trust me enough to let me go without an escort? There are some special circumstances.¡± Whatever she had seen was enough to put Victoria slightly on edge, ¡°I assume that whatever you are doing is merely exploratory and will not cause any trouble for us.¡± Beneath her heavy cloak she nodded, ¡°I do not seek to damage the small amount of trust we have built, nor do I wish to cause ripples in places which I stay. I will pass on information once I can understand what it means.¡± Whatever she had seen was enough for her to want additional information, but due to circumstances she did not wish to reveal what it was. ¡°I will accept your word for now. Where are we going next? For some reason I feel like your shopping list has expanded.¡± - Regardless of the weather or time of year, you can always find beggars, cripples and other unwanted outcasts inhabiting the cold back alleys of York. In the cold night air, they are often found huddled around a small fire, lit with whatever kindling they could scavenge from their surroundings. Tonight, one particular group of vagrants was huddled near the dying forge of a local blacksmith who had taken pity on them, although they had wisely moved their equipment and product inside away from sticky fingers. Usually, the only ones who approached the assembled homeless were the occasional night patrol or the odd drunkard. On this particular night a woman wearing a thick cloak seemed to approach the huddled group. She seemed to be looking for someone in particular, evidently, they weren''t there. ¡°I am looking for someone, they are a male who seems to have a distant expression on their face.¡± After getting directions, she tossed a few pence toward the group as thanks for information before disappearing into the night from where she came. Over the course of the night: sightings of this cloaked woman were spotted around the various clusters of the outcast of the town, eventually ending when she was led away by the person she was looking for. - From the depths of house Geoffrey an authoritative command echoed through the halls, ¡°A guest will be arriving shortly, be ready to greet them.¡± The owner of the voice sat in the lord''s chair, surrounded by the various nobles who fell under House Geoffrey. ¡°A guest? You never said anything about a guest!¡± the cries of the younger nobles were quickly silenced by their senior. ¡°One of my servants was identified in town, seemingly they just want an audience. Just have a few servants greet them, there is no need for extravagance as they may just become food.¡± The vampire readjusted their position on their cold throne, pointing to one of the nobles to show their favor, ¡°I believe it is your turn to receive my blessing.¡± Raising a knife, the vampire slit his finger over the goblet before him, his dark blood mingling with the rich wine. Lord Ode bowed to his benefactor, savoring the feeling of power from drinking vampiric blood. - From under her hood Victoria observed the old castle as she walked in, despite the late hour several servants were lined up at the door. She noticed the stark contrast between the more senior members of the house, who held an air of authority and pride, and the lowest members that failed to conceal their fear. Each step through the dimly lit halls confirmed her suspicions: the vampire who dwelled with-in this manner controlled it through either: fear or rank. In short, they were likely a liability. If the house-staff were already this afraid at the idea of a guest of their master, any ongoing relationships would likely develop similar circumstances if Victoria was to fall below equal footing. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Once she had stepped foot in the hall, she could see what had come of house Geoffrey. The once grand windows which had illuminated the halls had now been covered by think cloth, forcing the large hall to be illuminated by various braziers. Lining the sides of the house were the puppet-like corpses of humans, now serving their vampiric master in death. Sitting at the helm of the main banquet table was the cause of it all, a youthful vampire wearing decorative plate armor adorned with whatever items that he felt added to his intimidating visage. Upon reaching their table Victoria bowed, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Geoffrey.¡± - From his vantage point, Lord Piers Geoffrey observed his new guest. The subtle arcane aura she emitted confirmed that she vampire like him, albeit an inferior specimen who had not yet fully embraced their potential. ¡°What is your name, Vampire?¡± his words echoing throughout the halls, inspiring both fear and greed at the notion of a second vampire joining their house. ¡°Victoria Worm, Lord Geoffrey.¡± The name reminded him of someone, although he could not remember from where he had heard the name. ¡°So what is business with me, Lady Worm?¡± ¡°I noticed one of your ghouls roaming the back-streets of York and decided to investigate. When a vampire has enough confidence and ability to send their ghouls to collect information, it means that there will be a commotion in the near future which will change my movements.¡± The hushed murmurs from here statement reverberated around the room, only to be silenced by the master. ¡°You are indeed correct. Me and my newfound family have designs on the city of York. The citizens are all but ripe for the harvest. You must have seen them: young, old, strong, weak and all of them delicious in their own way. You are more than welcome under our banner and would, of course, be entitled to share of the blood.¡± The vampress before him, stood unphased before him, ¡°Unfortunately, I will have to decline your offer.¡± Several of the young nobles stood up, shouting out various phrases such as: ¡°Do you know what you are rejecting?¡± She remained mostly quiet, ¡°I do understand the offer, and I do not wish to take part in this endeavor.¡± Temporarily refraining from anger, Piers opted for more information: ¡°Explain yourself, as your newfound knowledge might have earned you a death sentence. Loose ends tend to talk.¡± ¡°I belong to the neutral faction of Vampires,¡± her words silencing the hostilities in the room. ¡°Subjugation of humanity is something which we hold little interest in. Revealing your designs here also does not benefit me and would surely drag me into conflicts, although I do have contingencies in place if I am captured or killed.¡± The response to her statement sent waves of derisive laughter across the halls. ¡°Those are some bold words, what do you have to back them up?¡± Only Piers and his cowering attendants was paying any attention when his guest rolled back her sleeve, infusing her arm with her own life force. From her shoulder an intricately drawn tattoo formed, illuminating the room with its golden light. All derision had now left the room, returning their attention back to the vampress. ¡°Due to some rather unique circumstances, I have been staying with a band of Night Hunters over the course of the winter. At this point they only know I am investigating something, if I do not return, I have ensured that word of this estate will reach them. I think we are clear as to what that means.¡± The news that there was a combat proficient team of humans that specialized in dealing with supernatural foes with-in travel distance was a blow to their plans. ¡°It seems we are at an in-pass, Lady Worm.¡± ¡°I already have plans to leave this city for the north and the church''s agreement with me will be completed. I do not wish to be dragged into the inevitable battle, as long as I can leave in peace your desires on York will remain hidden.¡± A smile grew on Piers'' face, ¡°Fine, you may leave... however I am sending that ghoul you found with you. If it survives to see you off, you are free to go. If not, we will have to accelerate our plans and you will be a liability to them. I trust you understand what that means¡± With a curt bow, she left with a ghoul in tow. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± In truth, Piers had no intention of letting her go free. Ultimately, she could be captured and used as a living source of blood for his dependents and a durable source of pleasure for himself. Vampires who do not exert their right to rule over the low-ranking humans are weak fools, if they want to live as humans; they shall receive the same treatment as humans. The main problem Piers faces was: how many allies she has with-in the city. As capture with-in the city walls might expose them to some level of risk they would have to take her as she leaves. A ¡°routine¡± inspection of her goods would give enough of an excuse as to warrant her capture by the honorable house of Geoffrey. - As Victoria left, with the living collar in tow, her mind was constantly trying to re-assess her circumstances and how she should proceed. Piers Geoffrey was arrogant and lacked the ability judge his own strength, the pack of werewolves they had fought months ago would likely win on a neutral arena. The only redeeming quality he held was some sense of self-preservation to hide his activities until he was in a position of strength. She would have to consult with Simon with the ghoul present, she was certain that Piers had both the experience and power required to listen to conversations via his ghouls. Piers was not likely to abide by their word and further entwining herself with the church would create problems in the long term. Rose would need to be sent ahead of time with an explanation ahead of time. Even with their established trust, showing up with a ghoul in tow would only cause trouble. Chapter 15 - Actions of Loss Unlike Norman or the rest of his team, Warin avoided Victoria as much as possible during the cold winter months, and instead opted to relieve Simon of his duties training the newest recruits. In his god-fearing opinion, even if she was found to be mostly benign by an angel, the scheming vampire would likely betray them if she was given the choice. Whatever she was planning behind her indifferent facade, all he had to do is become strong enough to overpower her twisted ideals. The trainees in question varied greatly in both competency and skill. While some were complete amateurs, others had received training somewhere and often took over their lessons. Each recruit had their own story, however neither their God nor their mission cared for such trivial pursuits. Unless you can channel your past into something constructive, it would simply weigh you down. A vampire does not care if you are the bastard child of a noble, blood is blood. A werewolf cannot remember who it has killed, nor will it think twice about attacking someone recently orphaned. Avenging loved ones, protecting your family''s honour or helping to reduce the number of orphans, those are ideals which one can channel to exterminate those who dare touch God''s Children. This harsh lesson was drilled into the recruits at every point. The few times in which he interacted with the vampire were during Katherine''s various experiments, acting either as an observer or in a more hands on manner, and occasionally escorting the inhuman creature to their trading guild of choice. One of the few redeeming qualities about this particular vampire was that she respected his disdain for her existence and did not try to force any familiarity between them. Each interaction was silent and communicated before hand, maintaining the hostile distance between them. The only offer she extended to him during these outings was to cover the cost of a drink or meal while she went about her business. The offer in itself was partially out of formality and partial kindness, as waiting around during the winter months is never comfortable. - The cold winter weather forced some portion of the training in-doors, substituting combat practice with lessons in theoretical and biblical subjects. Warin''s lessons covered the various supernatural threats, their legal authority, divine incantations, purifying rituals and general survival tips, while other clergy filled in the less practical areas. Each topic could be refined once they had been out in the field. Previous experiences had shown Warin what happens to those who live coddled in the realm of theory. The results were usually not pleasant. Each of his other companions also joined them occasionally, providing their expertise and fragments of knowledge to contribute to their education. Eventually Victoria was invited to speak to the recruits, many of them were confused as to why the shy nun was there instructing the class. Even with his deep hatred of her very being, he did get some measure of satisfaction from watching the over-confident whelps fall over when she summoned her familiar. They learned a valuable lesson to not judge everything off of appearances, evil can take many forms and they were lucky that this lesson was a forgiving one. Her lessons were different that what he had expected, covering the various different creatures and their general dispositions. While some of her lessons bordered on heresy, such as the nature of magical contracts and which creatures were generally safe to deal with, most were practically focused with a few examples provided. Unlike Warin''s students who were only listening to her words, Simon, Katherine and that excitable scholar were eagerly taking notes on her lessons. The vampire''s lectures always seemed to inspire energetic debate and discussion in Simon''s office afterwards, furthering her insidious machinations. - By the ending of winter, the recruits began to show some measure of promise. The basic formations and tactics used by his order had become a solid foundation in their repertoire. Regardless of how they were split apart or their relative location, they could usually pin Warin down to a confined space and proceed to land hits with their practice weapons. Even in mock battles, Warin and his team often struggled to maintain their advantage. They had of course, tried pitting them against Victoria but her methods and combative style were less than ideal. The results of the mock battles were either one sided victories with Victoria being cornered and subdued quickly or an exercise in futility as she had quickly become adept in stalling tactics. The few times she was given time to set up, she had set up various traps and hiding places from which she could either: wait out their pursuit or utilise Rose to launch quick assaults before recalling her back before any response could be measured. Even Norman''s team, with William adding additional support, struggled against her deferment tactics. She was smart enough to know her limits and never contemplated a direct fight, forcing her to try to win via alternative conditions such as looking to outlast the allotted time of their mock hunts. It is a good thing for our mission that few creatures would choose adopt such cowardly tactics, as the demon-spawn were confident that their strength could overwhelm our attacks. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. - The call to muster was given in the dead of night, the familiar had been sent ahead by her mistress as a warning to the church of an incoming hostile guest. The Vampire had found another one of her kin''s Ghouls and was bringing it back to the church, apparently there was another twisted soul lurking around the town. Simon gave hurried orders to be carried out, ¡°Everyone! Have the recruits at all of the entrances in pairs. Victoria is has found something dangerous and is bringing it to us. She has hidden the existence of her familiar so Rose will brief us once she and the threat are secured in the basement.¡± Internally Warin felt feelings of both vindication and anger with Vampire''s latest stunt. Surely this time she shall be executed, along with proof of her misdeeds. - Eric was one of the current batch of recruits, joining the churches'' efforts after a particularly sadistic necromancer had thoroughly rampaged through his former home. Every night the memories of his hometown haunted him with visions of countless skeletons maiming anything which held a pulse. It was the same nightmare, over and over. Trapped as a child and constantly running through burning surrounding dotted with his family being tortured, never being granted peace in death. The necromancer had been dealt with shortly after the raiding of his village, leaving him directionless and alone. One of the Night Hunters who had saved him recommended he join their order and defeat those like the necromancer who posed a threat to humanity. Tonight''s nightmare had a particularly bad one, preventing him from further sleep. Redressing in his padded armour, he decided to wander the chapel to get his mind away from his torturous memories. It was at that point Katherine and Elias began to wake up all combat personal inhabiting the church, giving them urgent marching orders. As the first to show up, Eric was positioned at the main entrance. Through the gap in the chapel doors, his seniors were having a heated discussion with Victoria. The words ''Ghoul'' and ''Vampire'' were frequently uttered outside, luckily few civilians knowledgeable of the matter were around at this time in the morning. The sounds of the group entering the church were the last things he could remember. Something about the ghouls appearance, possibly enhanced by his nightmares from earlier, triggered Eric into action. He only snapped out of his trance-like state to find the corpse-like ghoul impaled on his weapon, uttering ever-fading curses towards their captive Vampire to the stunned silence of the on-lookers. He just stood there shaking as Simon removed the ghoul from his trembling arms. It was the Vampire who calmly removed her cloak and wrapped it around him, before embracing him. ¡°Calm down, you are safe now. The ghoul is dead.¡± Eric could only collapse, coming to terms with his trauma-driven actions. Around him he could only vaguely hear the surrounding noise and frantic cleaning, as to hide the evidence of what had occurred. When he first tried to remove himself from the Vampire''s embrace, she would reassure him: ¡°Whatever state you are currently in is of no use to anyone. You can remain as you are, until you are calm.¡± He ended up falling asleep in her arms, obvious to the chaos he had caused. - Faced with the fallout from Eric''s manic episode, each member of the team was given a few hours to prepare before getting briefed on the situation, allowing the new recruits to compose themselves before storming a vampire controlled castle. The plans of attack and strategy were carefully composed with-in Simon''s office, with Rose acting as Victoria''s proxy given that her master was still predisposed tending to the emotional wounds of Eric. The true nature of Lord Geoffrey was now open to those with-in their circle. Unfortunately, they were unable to count on the local guard for backup, as some were likely under the employ of Lord Geoffrey''s sub-ordinates. Simon would eventually look back at the bizarre chain of events and laugh at how quickly; Victoria had gone from being tortured by their god to helping plan an assault on another vampire. It was certainly an extreme change in circumstances. The situation, as it stood, was clouded in unknowns. From Victoria''s observations only some of the house-staff were loyal to the vampire Piers, others remained in line due to reasonable fear of punishment and notions of self-preservation. The remaining soldiers, lords and servants would have to be fought in some manner, that is of course ignoring any ghouls which were kept hidden out of sight. The castle, on the outskirts of York, was only partially fortified and its stone walls had become mostly decorative in function as prolonged sieges had mostly died down on the British Isles. Breaking into the castle would require considerable effort on their behalf, however the church did have a few holy relics to be used in this kind of emergency. The one they currently had in their possession was partially modelled off of a story from the gospel of Matthew*, where-in Jesus cleared the corrupt from his temple with a hand-woven whip. The relic was an ancient goat-leather whip had been woven into a gauntlet, allowing the wearer of considerable faith to force open any entrance regardless of lock or barricade. Their plan was for most of their forces to storm the front gates while a small faction of hunters would cut off any fleeing vampires. On the conclusion of their meeting, Simon sought out Victoria. She was sitting quietly on a pew, shaded from the dawn''s burning rays, still calming the distraught Eric. ¡°I am surprised that you are still tending to him¡± his tone conveyed both sincere concern and suspicion at her act of kindness towards someone who had inadvertently sabotaged her attempt at safely leaving the town. ¡°Whatever has been done, has been done. For what is to come, having him coherent and functional will do more for my continued survival than an act out of short-sighted rage. If you don''t mind, can you please get one of the sisters to help Rose with some jars she is bringing up.¡± Chapter 16 - Assault on Castle Geoffrey With the Sun''s warm morning rays shining over the frost-covered road, Simon''s assault team approached the castle, flanked by Victoria and Leo. The church''s forces wore thick, padded cloth armor and wielded their weapons of choice, each piece of equipment had various holy symbols embossed on every visible surface. Leo, due to his previous well-funded life choices, wore a much more sturdy set of leather armor and wielded a well-maintained long sword. Victoria''s combat attire was completely different, not only in terms of durability, but terms of function as well. As with her encounter with the werewolves, she wore her plague doctor''s outfit complete with a variety of pouches containing various herbs. On her back was a large wicker basket filled with a variety of small sealed-clay pots containing some unknown substance. Her attire was completed with a sizeable wooden kite-shield taken from the church''s armaments, although she had not chosen any melee weapon to accompany it. In contrast the openly hostile vampire, either out of arrogance or complicity, had simply locked the castle doors to deter entrance to his domain and dismissing any possibility of siege equipment. Even with their master''s over-confidence, several guards could be seen parting the thick cloth curtains allowing the sun to penetrate the cold stone walls. The atmosphere of contempt and confidence seemed to ooze from the castle walls, disregarding any threat the twenty-odd approaching hostiles held. The dismissive attitude worn by the guardsmen was short lived as Simon''s voice boomed liked the heavens as he began his ''sermon.'' ¡°And Jesus entered the temple and drove out all those whom he found buying and selling there. He overturned the tables of the money changers and the seats of those who were selling doves. He said to them, ''It is written: my house shall be called a house of prayer, but you are making it a den of thieves*... It is our holy mission to cast out all those who defile our humanity. In our lords name, your corruption shall be purged from these halls. Lord may you cast out these usurpers so that your light may shine in. Amen.¡± As he spoke those final words he raised his adorned hand to the sky, summoning lightning from the heavens to send the heavy castle doors wide open. Splinters from the now broken draw rained down on the entrance way, sending anyone behind them flying into the surrounding walls. The righteous group surged in past the confused and terrified house-staff to the main hall where the cruel vampiric lords presided. The hall, once filled with the ideals of decorum and procedure, was now filled with the bodies of the former house-guard. Piers, in an act of cautious self-preservation, had converted many of his ward that had shown even an ounce of disloyalty into a soulless meat puppet. Maid, Solider, Woman or Child, it did not matter to him. They now served him unquestioningly in death, obscuring the lines of braziers illuminated the hall in lieu of the, now well covered, stone windows. Behind his army, Lord Geoffrey pridefully remained on his throne, surrounded by a throng of freshly turned vampires. Blood still lingering on their mouths from their first meal. ¡°Siding with the church, you little runt? I should have educated you at our first meeting on what being a vampire truly means, well... soon I will have all the time in the world to make you into a true vampire. I look forward to my little play thing.¡± With a single snap of his fingers, the hoard of ghouls surged forward as a single entity into the offending clergymen. Simon and his forces were able to maintain their ground, using their well-honed skills to with-stand the initial onslaught. Leaving her colleagues to form a solid front line, Victoria had raced to a higher vantage point on a decently sized bench near the entrance way. From her elevated position, the plague doctor was able to rain down her numerous vials of holy water, sending her unholy victims into a state of disarray as their connection with Piers was disrupted. She focused her attention on their left most flank, allowing them brief pause to reposition before the anticipated human reinforcements could arrive. - Piers did not like how the battle was initially going. Though their numbers were vastly superior at the start of the confrontation, his ghouls had already been severely reduced with no results to show for their losses. ¡°Stay steady my servants,¡± Piers reassured his allies ¡°the ghouls will exhaust them over time, we will strike when they are at their weakest.¡± It was true, the twenty odd intruders would have to defeat at least four fold in ghouls before facing the various soldiers deployed to the castle. If only they had archers with them, that little whelp would already be bleeding instead of enabling her allies with that blessed liquid. A loud sneeze from one of his subordinates had caught the Lord''s attention. It was only a small sneeze, but something which should not have happened. For the last few months in which he had dwelled at the manor, only the fearful house-staff had shown any signs of sneezing or illness. Yet here, in the midst of a battle, something was irritating their keen senses. His most loyal sub-ordinates had not yet noticed something was wrong with them, instead staring intently at their puppet-like soldiers being forced back. Then, from the corner of his eyes, he saw the cause of their irritation. A little girl, wearing a cloth to shield her face, was dropping incense bundles into the large iron blazers that lined the sides of the hall. Under the chaotic throws of battle, she had worked her way with-in thirty feet of their position and was looking for a way to get closer to spread more incense while continuing to avoid notice. ¡°Someone catch that girl! She is doing something to the fires!¡± The youngest of his newly turned vampires sprang into action to kill the small child, only to get a mouthful of whatever powder was being used to subvert their intentions. The reaction was both immediate and incapacitating. The vampire''s body seemed to reject the substance, through violent coughing and retching attempting to clear the trace amounts of the unknown powder. Piers could only watch as his ally fell to his knees, exposing their vulnerable neck to the child''s blade. The defending house could do nothing as she emptied her remaining reserves of the irritating substance into the closest fire before fleeing behind the wall of smoke. Leaving only a dagger and cloth mask behind. - The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Simon could only glimpse at the surroundings of the battle, his attention focused on the incoming attacks of the ghouls. Their group was steadily making progress towards the main threat, mostly due to the disruptive support offered by their own unholy monster. Between the garlic laced smoke and the covering barrage of holy water, they had made significant progress up the dining hall with minimal injuries, as compared to the large number of dead ghouls which impeded their progress. It wasn''t all good news, Rose had been spotted before she was directly in front of the lords and Victoria was running low on ammunition. Her reserves could last until the last of the ghouls were dealt with, however Victoria would then be forced into the front lines which she was not accustomed to. - ¡°We need to enter the fray! The girl''s tricks will not stop our dominion over these lands!¡± cried out Piers, vision slightly blurred by the herbal smoke dissipating throughout the dark hall. ¡°They should be exhausted from fighting my ghouls. We will teach them who exactly they are dealing with!¡± With the war-cry of the weakened vampires, they charged down into the night hunter''s formation. Despite being outnumbered two to one, the vampires easily began to trade blows with multiple opponents, although a few of their opponents were able to withstand their blows without aid. The vampire who had caused so much grief was now showing to be a liability, mostly resorting to shielding blows meant for others instead of making any serious contribution to the respective fights. - Simon and Warin were locked in a losing battle with the vampiric leader, clearly outmatched in terms of strength and unable to cause much, if any, damage due to his re-enforced metal armor. The other teams had to deal with their own foes, so their priority was to hold the attention of their leader and waited for his allies to overcome their respective opponents. The worst aspect of fighting this particular vampire: was his constant taunts and blasphemous statements, trying to bait a rage-induced mistake from the pair. After being forced to hold in his rage for months, Warin seemed to relish being able to face ''a real vampire'' and returned the insults with equal zeal. His trust in Victoria had been greatly rewarded, as her ever shifting attempts at combat had not simply been focused on taking heavy blows meant for her allies. Her main object was to allow her forces to re-arrange themselves between opponents and move into more favourable position. Already weary of her various powders, the hostile vampires would always back off whenever she got close enough to take a blow. The attention she attracted from the other vampires allowed her to achieve her real goal. - Between verbal taunts and aggressive swings, Piers began to get anxious. The girl who had already slain one his brethren had disappeared from sight, hiding from the chaotic fighting around her. The runt of a vampire was also moving around the various fights across the hall, always repelling her foe into temporarily retreat. His instincts told him that something else was going on, which he couldn''t clearly identify with-in the heat of the battle. His opponents prevented him from devoting much attention to this matter, lest he expose himself to their blessed strikes. By the time he noticed the amount of smoke in the room had increased in volume, it was already too late. Behind him, the enormous banners which blocked out the sun''s purifying rays, had been set alight in large glorious flames. The girl from earlier was already working on her third banner, dousing it with some sort of accelerate before igniting it with a stolen sconce. Whatever advantage the fledgling vampires of House Geoffrey had in terms of strength, was quickly stripped away from them as their body could not handle the holy magics which emanated from the sun''s harsh rays. Each of his remaining allies was quickly dispatched, unable to retreat to any remaining dark recess with in large hall, leaving Piers alone in his heavy armor surrounded by the corpses of his allies. - The guards had taken ten minutes to regroup at the entrance way, only to find the once proud dining hall now filled with over a hundred corpses. The various arms-men were treated to the final moments of Lord Piers Geoffrey. Impaled by the church''s long pole-arms, overwhelmed by his enemies and executed. With his death, the twitching of the cold dead bodies ceased, sending silence across the halls. Neither side was willing to move, the church''s forces where exhausted and the guardsmen were without instruction. With no lord or motivation to avenge their tyrannical master, the remaining guard of the house stood aimlessly, unsure as to what to do. Slowly the few remaining house staff cautiously entered the bloodied hall, finding the bodies of their tormentors and former friends strewn around the room. Cries of joy, prayer and other sentiments of relief washed over the room, mourning would come later as a sense of freedom radiated throughout the halls. The soldiers, with no orders, relented to the celebrations and yielded command to the invading church officials. The few remaining human nobility of House Geoffrey had been detained below ground and were quickly released from their torture for the grave sin of refusal. They were quickly carried to the main hall and subsequently treated for their injuries by the plague doctor the church had brought with them. Jobs were quickly distributed amongst the house staff to clean up the main hall, many weeping as they collected their friend''s corpses before they were to be burned as one. The surviving soldiers quickly joined onto a detachment of the night hunters to efficiently clear the house of any lingering vampires or their foul sympathizers. In the castle grounds, large bonfires were lit to cleanse the large number corpses, along with any remaining magic items which could corrupt the remaining servants. Everyone present agreed it was best to hide their shame and agreed to never reveal the truth about what happened on that day. Blaming a ¡°horrible plague¡± for the mass graves, instead of the treasonous reality. With their house partially restored, the new Lord of House Geoffrey held a feast for their savior: Simon and his righteous party. No one, aside from a scant few, noticed that three of their heroic saviours were not present their feast. In the church''s basement the missing members were making their final preparations to leave York. Victoria and Leo were doing final checks on their collective inventory, while William took stock of his own equipment. William was still devoutly devoted to his cause, however the past few months had shown him his own short comings. Simon had approved him following the peculiar Doctor Worm on her travels for a while, agreeing that following her would prove beneficial for both of them. Chapter 17 - Unjust punishments Rugged up in his heavy winter cloak, Leo steered their wagon along the cold, frost-covered roads which were experiencing that last of the winter''s chill. Glancing back to his two passengers, he saw that they were both fast asleep in their respective nooks amongst the cargo. Both were mentally and physically exhausted due to the hasty restructuring and restorative efforts of House Geoffrey. They were still in close enough proximity for the regular patrols to lend aid if they were attacked on the open road and could afford to let them rest in the brief respite. As Leo casually scanned the horizon for any sign of danger, his mind wandered back to his previous employer who was an entitled lord who believed that his slightly elevated social status placed him above common decency and the laws of peasants. It was his stupidity and arrogance that led to his own execution for numerous heinous deeds committed by himself and the soldiers who served his house. - At the time Leo had been hired by as both a guide and extra muscle for the son of some lord on the other side of the country. After the initial meeting his client his mind immediately jumped to four conclusions: his parents wanted him out of their house, his parents wanted to broaden his views, his parents were rewarding him for some accomplishment or he had gone rogue with some gold taken from their estate. Leo''s money was on the third option, few lords would grow this entitled and unchecked by their advisers. Normally he wouldn''t babysit a pompous twat for a wagon of gold, but the contact who recommended him the job could arrange for him a more permanent position for his eventual retirement if he did this job well. After a week of the insufferable pillion''s ignorant opinions on the journey west, the veteran mercenary was at his wits end. At the first sign of safety with-in the bounds of a larger town, he dumped his employer on his body guards and leaving them to their own devices. His need for alcohol and female company led him to a low-class bar far from the more up-scale tavern chosen by the noble git. His recuperation was soon stopped by the growing angry calls for blood from the wealthier districts. His instincts told him that his client''s entourage had enraged the local populace with some slimy act, sending Leo into the depths of the chaos to save his client from further invoking the wrath of the local lord. As he ran through the town, he passed several maimed bodies while following the terrified cries for aid. The greedy little twerp really thought he could do as he pleased because he was born into wealth a few territories away. His previous visits to this particular town had reassured him of his clients safety, given its close proximity to the primary home of one of the more notable lords in the region. His notion of safety presumed that the man had a lick of common sense and wouldn''t do something so brazenly stupid to antagonise the entire town''s populace. Fortunately or unfortunately, he was not present when his client''s men dragged several unwilling women, both wed and unwed, to a nearby dwelling to quote: ¡°sample the local fare, as was the right of any noble.¡± The many men and women who had complained or tried to step in were brutally repelled by the soldiers travelling under the noble''s employ. He had later heard that they had laughed at the old merchant who tried to intervene, said merchant received a rough pommel to the gut for his moral character. Leo soon found the home that they had commandeered and quickly barged in to provide a crash course of decency and morals. ¡°Can you idiots think with anything but your tackle? You are in another lords lands. Your title might as well be dirt here. We can get you out of this if you stop now.¡± This not so friendly warning was met with derisive laughter before they returned to their prior un-pleasantries. Seeing the current situation, Leo''s priority was to end this incident quickly and leave with his client with minimal punishment. He had been seen by the guards and shop-keepers travelling with them, meaning their actions were his actions through association. The lord, who sat with frightened barmaid in each arm, had taken Leo''s attempts to deescalate the situation as a challenge to his authority and rebuked him ''as was his job.'' ¡°They said you were worth the coin I paid for your services, I can see now how wrong those moronic advisers were.¡± Each word uttered by the noble glowed with his own sense of self-importance, ¡°Your services are no longer needed. Show him what it means to disrespect a great man, such as myself. Remove our former guide. Oh! And make a painful example of him!¡± That was how Lord Redford found Leo brawling in the street with several partially clothed knights in-front of various enraged on lookers. The local guards quickly separated the fight and arrested everyone from his now former party, bringing them to his castle to hold court. The mob of peasants followed behind them in almost singular entity who rather quickly composed their outraged temperament as they entered the lord''s castle. The assembled common folk knew how their lord handled such matters and where his values lay, their mere presence was enough to have their voices heard. Only once the egotistical lord found himself shackled and bound did he realise that he was in trouble. His, now former, party was dragged before the sitting lord. All but Leo had protested their treatment at the hands of a fellow Lord, citing notions of privilege and divine right. ¡°Do not believe that we are equals,¡± sneered Lord Redford, silencing all complaints in a single cold glare. ¡°I am but a mere Lord in name only, my word is equal to that of a Baron and my reach is far more so. I can assure you that I am personally backed by various Barons and Advisers in the Royal court. You have tried to touch that which does not belong to you and, for your added misfortune, harmed a fellow noble of your rank in addition to those under my protection.¡± His words, dripping with authority and disdain silenced the group. ¡°You assert your so called rights as a sitting lord, but you have yet to realise how little they mean. Only your hired muscle shows any signs of remorse, I suggest you learn a lesson from him.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The trial was relatively swift, with most of the visiting noble''s party being charged with: assault, rape and other violent crimes. The aggrieved noble''s family had joined in on the murderous demands for execution for their brazen immoral actions, increasing their charges severity even more. Only Leo was exempted from being trailed with the group, thanks to various witnesses had confirmed his lack of involvement in this incident and his attempts to intervene. Execution was quickly sentenced, appeasing the crowd, with the great lord Redford performing the task personally. Severing their heads with his great sword in rapid succession, delegating the clean up to his staff. Leo''s punishment, for striking a noble above his class, was two years detainment with-in the castle dungeons. - His incarceration would evidently be fairly a tolerable experience. He had been placed in a cell near the medical room, located by the passage adjoining the secondary hallway to the prisons beneath the castle. Lord Redford had seemed to approve of Leo, or at least of his actions, enough for him to spare him from a death sentence. His word had been enough to satisfy those crying ¡°guilt by association,¡± that still lingered across the province. Many still held him equally as guilty and would likely harm him if Leo were to walk around the town in the coming months. His cold cell also contained a few more pleasantries than his neighbours damp abode, granting him better bedding and slightly better food. It had not taken long to memorise the daily schedule. Meals were brought twice daily, everyone was washed weekly and each prisoner would receive a health examination on a semi-regular basis. These ''exams'' were carried out by either the noble''s apothecary or his young assistant, regularly drawing blood as to remove impurities. It was one of the more habitable prison cells he had seen, there was still the occasional torture or additional punishment where needed, as to deter repeat violations. His attitude and actions had spared him from many of the violent aspects of his current predicament. The apothecary, known to most of the castle and surrounding lands, as Rabbi Abel. The man had been Rabbi in central Europe, having been forced out of his temple over theological disputes and somehow ended up across the isle as a medical practitioner. While he still kept up his appearance and dress in line with the Jewish faith, that was as far as his public adherence to whatever faith he held. His assistant was a young girl in her mid-teens, despite the constant visits and small talk, he could never get a read on her. Occasionally, he would glance into her hazel eyes mid-examination to find them constantly thinking and assessing her surroundings. From his cell he observed what little he could, noting how she adjusted her bed-side manner with each prisoner. Doing what she could to maintain her own safety and avoid leaving any negative memories on those who would hold grudges. The few prisoners who would return to their wealth or higher status would receive slightly better care, fostering good will for both: her and the house she served. During one of the regular check ups he had asked for her name during the limited window for small talk he was afforded. The only answer she gave was: ¡°Call me what you like, I have no attachment to my birth name. It holds little value to me.¡± The matter-of-fact tone the assistant held regarding her own name caught him off guard, the flippant disregard of her family seemed to show on his face. ¡°If my birth parents couldn''t be bothered to remember my name, I am not sure why I should. Now, relax your arm so I can make my incision cleanly.¡± That night, Abel wandered down to his cell with a chair and some alcohol. ¡°I asked the Lord about your case, it is a right shame on how it has to be. How about we share a drink, to all of the injustice in the world.¡± He then called out the guard who, for a quiet transaction of liquor, locked him inside the cell with Leo. They traded stories between them until the early hours of the morning, from Abel''s travels in Europe to Leo''s skirmishes on England''s shores. Eventually Leo asked about the girl, ¡°What is story of your assistant? She ain''t mad, at least by my standards, but she isn''t normal.¡± Abel sighed, ¡°That one is ¡­ rather troubled. She knows where she stands better than most and tries to improve her situation accordingly. She always removes herself from any situation, removing any personal attachment.¡± They each took a sip from their liquor, before the former-Rabbi continued ¡°I suspect it developed from a coping mechanism. Her parents weren''t great people and, at some point, gifted her to the lord of the manor in exchange for residency. There was a rumour in neighbouring lands about the rather unique tastes of his wife, so they tried their luck. It is not a pleasant rumour and I dare not repeat it, but know that its something one wouldn''t do to their child they cared about.¡± Rabbi Abel swirled the dregs of his drink around the mostly empty mug, ¡°She is here because Wymond...¡± He winced at his break in concentration, eventually accepting his own slip of the tongue and continued with his tale. ¡°I mean Lord Redford, noticed her potential and placed her under my tutelage. Whatever misgivings I had about her were quickly thrown away as she did anything I asked her to, regardless of gore or smell. Having grown up around sickness and death, I am surprised that she has not been worn down by handling cadavers regularly or treating unsightly diseases.¡± The old rabbi suddenly chuckled, ¡°that reminds me. You should''ve heard what she called herself when she was introduced. She called herself Worm.¡± His drunken cackles echoed through the stone dungeons, waking up several prisoners. ¡°The girl had latched on to Lord Redford''s words and took that as her name. Who hears ''I expect nothing from you as, you are no more than a worm in my eyes'' and uses that to form their own name.¡± Collapsing back onto Leo''s bed, his tipsy tone turned to sorrow. ¡°It''s truly a shame, the lady of the manor give her a proper name a few months back. Even now, she never tells anyone. Who uses the name for some lowly insect over a name like Victoria?¡± Leo fell asleep, contemplating on if he should use the information to unsettle his warden and ultimately abandoned the notion. Chapter 18 - Debt to be Repaid It had been nearly two years since Leo''s initial incarceration for the ''grave'' crime of striking nobility, even if it was more for his own protection with-in the surrounding territories than out of any sense of actual justice. Unlike his fellow inmates, who were made to regularly suffer for their crimes, his stay in prison had become reasonably comfortable. Over the many months, he had built up enough trust with-in the house to be given some freedom to assist with some more physically demanding tasks around the castle. Lord Redford had also met with him in person, having worked with the contact who had arranged his prior job, in order to assess his value in person. The entire affair had soured his reputation to anyone who had not present for the actual events, severely damaging his future prospects. His sentence was nearing completion, partially due to the accosted women slowly clearing his name to the surrounding townsfolk over the seasons, removing the need for his continued confinement. With the warmer months enabling uninhibited travel across the lands, the prison cells saw a sudden increase in population, as travellers found themselves locked away for their various transgressions. The increase in prisoners resulted in both Abel and Worm''s workload increasing to rates which far exceeded the colder months, hindering their ability to perform their regular check ups on the long-term prisoners. His previous weekly check up and blood letting had been revised to bi-weekly visits, as their focus was now on the newer ''clientele.'' This particular year''s spring rush of activity also saw a change in attitude from the house-staff. From his recollection, the two medical personnel were making more examinations as compared to last year. The increased stress showed on the two doctors, often working late into the night as to complete their back log. The cause of this stress was quickly revealed to Leo as Abel''s mouth had slipped in front of him during one of his few consultations. The old rabbi spent a fair amount of time during Leo''s appointed examination making various disparaging remarks about the new guest. Somehow his presence increased his workload without much in the way of thanks or appreciation. Something suspicious was definitely going on with-in the castle walls, but given his current standing, fretting about their would change nothing. - As the moon''s light passed through the various stone slits that were considered windows, a strange man entered the dungeon. His pale complexion and bright red eyes caught Leo''s attention, as he feigned sleeping in his bed. The visitor was likely nobility, given that their detailed black clothing was of a higher quality than what was typical of merchants. The small beams of light also illuminated the various precious jewels and expensive embroidery woven into the fabric. The guards on duty simply acknowledged him, before quickly leaving his general vicinity out of instinctual notions of self-preservation. Not even the prisoners were immune from the inhuman aura of fear he seemed to emit, hiding in the furthest corners of their cells as to obscure their presence. The man in question parted his tangled black hair, to remove any obstruction while he assessed the prisoners. His stare was akin to that of a butcher when choosing which animal would be served to an important guest. Whether drawn by Leo''s lack of reaction or his generally healthy physique the visitor stopped at his cell and seemed to select him. ¡°Hmm, this man seems to be of good quality. Wymmie surely won''t mind if I take one of his livestock. The small offerings, though delightful, are not nearly enough to have my fill.¡± These words, without a hint of malice or violence, frightened the veteran sell-sword far more than any barbaric solider or cruel general. Whatever locking mechanism held his cell-door in place failed to offer much resistance in the face of this stranger''s unnatural strength. The sound of metal hitting stone reverberated around the prison as the various components from the locking mechanism fell onto the stone floor. The stranger, now unobstructed, silently entered the cell. Leo''s last second attempt to move into a combat position was quickly countered as the guest surged forward with supernatural speed. ¡°You are too slow,¡± the man taunted. ¡°At least by my standards.¡± With the man''s cold hands around his neck Leo found himself barely able to breath, let alone offer any resistance. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. As the stranger''s face approached his neck, the sound of footsteps entered the basement. Worm, for whatever reason had descended into the basement. From what little he could see, she had garlic knots hanging from her shoulders and seemed to carry a vial of some unknown liquid in one hand and a torch in the other. ¡°Honoured Guest, it is time to return upstairs. If you were hungry after dinner, we would''ve prepared a snack for you.¡± Her words, however commanding they were, did not phase him. ¡°Let go of the prisoner.¡± Reiterated Worm, ¡°Remember that you are a guest of Lord Redford, a privilege which can be revoked.¡± Her words appeared to change his mind, instantly releasing his grip on William and dropping him onto the floor gasping for breath. ¡°Of course, of course. I just wanted a snack is all.¡± Arrogance radiated from the guest as he left the cell door, walking slowly towards the girl. ¡°Follow me upstairs,¡± lead Worm, ¡°I am sure we can make some arrangements.¡± The guards, who watched as the man was lead away from the prison, quickly moved Leo to another cell. Knowing that Worm had likely spared him from whatever actions the ''guest'' had wanted to do, Leo complied with the shaken guards rough treatment. He sat in the corner of his new cell, waiting for any sign of her return. - Hours later Lord Redford personally summoned Leo to his chambers, or at least the audience hall. ¡°Sit down and don''t waste my time,¡± commanded Lord Redford. ¡°Enough of it has already been wasted as of late.¡± His previous appearance of strength and confidence, was now marred with signs of rage and a few remnants of blood. Leo was left alone in the room with the lord, the escorting guards quickly left the room as if their life depended on it. ¡°Because of Leoric, your worth and position has changed dramatically. A full explanation will be provided later, however at this time you will be given a choice: either swear to serve and protect Victoria or be killed by her hand. I will answer any three questions you have, however you have until my patience expires to make your choice.¡± His words hung heavy in the air, whatever happened during the few hours between Worm leaving the prison and now had surely angered his partial benefactor. Something had happened between Worm and the strange man, and it was serious enough for him to make a forceful offer. Leo sighed, the choice was obvious. That with-standing, he should try and get at least something out of it. ¡°Fine, I will keep it simple: Why Worm specifically? Why me specifically? And what are the terms?¡± The lord reclined in his chair assessing the mercenary, his answer confirmed his decision and everything else could be delayed. ¡°I deemed her a person who is worthy of some measure of investment, and I protect those whom I have invested in. As for the terms and payment, as long as you can serve as her guardian you will be compensated fairly.¡± He paused before answering the remaining question, ¡°As for why specifically you, Victoria saved your life in exchange for her body. You will learn the true extent of the price Victoria paid for your life in good time, for now know that by taking on this job a fraction of your debt to her will be re-paid.¡± Although cryptic, the offer on the table was enough to accept the deal. At least the girl wouldn''t do anything reckless that would jeopardise her relationships, however odd she was. ¡°Fine, I will protect the girl. I am paid to use my muscle and not my brain, so I will wait for my orders. Where is my new master?¡± The lord chuckled to himself, seemingly approving of the action. ¡°Eager are we? She likely won''t be seeing visitors until tomorrow night. I will arrange for some space for you to sleep and get re-equipped tomorrow. You will have a lot of work to do.¡± - Leo''s mind returned to the present day, partially alerted by the shifting coming from a box behind him. ¡°You really have no luck with your own kind...¡± he said as he gently stroked her wooden crate. He knew now what dreadful fate she had saved him from and to what extent she had paid the price for his life. Leo knew that, at best, he could protect her for another twenty-odd years. Hopefully during that time she could find some allies in the church, so that someone else could protect her when he could no longer do so. Chapter 19 - Journey through the mire The sound of hooves moving through damp gravel permeated through the low hanging mist that covered the swampy mire, emanating from the merchant wagon that housed William and his companions during their journey north. The bright sun''s rays, which usually weakened her to the point of collapse, were now obscured by the white haze and provided sufficient cover for Victoria to be active during the daylight hours. The boon of natural darkness also presented cover for would be assailants, forcing the vampress to vigilantly search the white mists with her companions for any dangers lurking with-in the walls of white and grey. This particular trip through the mires had her unnerved, constantly scanning the horizon for various unseen dangers. Even with the illumination of their bright lamps which highlighted their location and the pervasive echoes from the wagon''s spinning wheels, nothing seemed to disturb their journey through the muggy bog-lands. Her sense of unease unsettled William, who had begun to absentmindedly move the beads on his rosary in his gloved hand. In-spite her paranoia nothing disturbed their journey inwards, although it could be partially attributed to the herbal incense left burning from an ornate iron censor, dangling predominantly on the left-hand side of the wagon. ¡°Your incense seems to work well,¡± William remarked as he tracked a crow''s smooth flight across the obscured skyline. ¡°Nothing has been able to approach us.¡± Victoria only shook her head, ¡°I feel like you misunderstand how my particular blend of incense works. While your churches'' fragrances are imbued with holy based magic and often used to ''cleanse'' a designated area, my current blend serves as a warning to anything lurking around the area. It contains various reagents designed to emit a powerful aura that most inhabitants sensitive to magic would know to avoid, as opposed to creating a protective barrier as yours would. Another way to look at it is your holy incense creates a sturdy wall around a town to protect it from invaders, this particular bland emulates the battle cries of a large standing army stationed in a town. Each method deters external threats, but for very different reasons.¡± This insight as to the particulars of magic was mentally stowed away by the night hunter for future reference, sensing that this would intrigue scholars upon his return. - Concealed by the dense fog three witches sat around their large cauldron, chatting idly in the cold morning air. Their various spells and incantations had removed any traces of light emitted from their fire, as well as adding additional protections to their current abode. Through their various wards they could hear the sounds echoing from the lone caravan, pausing their conversation to observe the bold individuals who trespassed in their territory in the difficult weather. ¡°There appears to be some foreign visitors to the area.¡± mussed one of the hooded figures. The cauldron''s surface had quickly settled, changing from a sickly green, bubbling mixture to one of a stagnant pool tinted lime. The once volatile surface now displayed the moving image taken from the perspective of a local bird, revealing a solitary wagon holding three weary passengers slowly passing through the area. ¡°Who ever made their incense is clearly knowledgeable.¡± praised the second hag, sensing the herbal smoke from a mile away. ¡°Undoubtedly the vampire''s work, although it is interesting to see a human priest travel so openly with a vampiric ally¡± pondered the third woman, ¡°I almost want to mess with them.¡± The first shook their head ¡°Let them be. I have talked briefly the girl from that demon tavern in London about sourcing some supplies, she will be more useful undisturbed.¡± Upon remembering the vampresses'' identity, the second woman suddenly began to search her belongings. ¡°Oooo... she might have some herbs from down south. Do you two need anything?¡± - Above their wagon a crow circled, cawing loudly as to catch their attention. William silently watched as Victoria extended her arm as to create a temporary perch for their avian tracker. ¡°Do I want to know what you are getting involved with?¡± asked William, hesitantly expecting bad news. The young doctor quickly read the small note provided by the ebony courier. ¡°It seems that a group of witches nearby are aware of us.¡± Stated the vampire who was beginning to search the limited stock she carried. ¡°My reputation is apparently known to them. They don''t want to harm us, although they did enquire about some purchasing alchemical supplies from France or their surrounding countries.¡± What ever herbs she had in stock were quickly collected and provided to the avian messenger, along with a note advising what supplies they did not have on hand and their price. The bird left the wagon, supernaturally unhindered by its load, its cry promising a return with promised payment. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Given that something has taken notice of us, what has your count been so far?¡± Asked Leo several tones lower than his general bravado usually allowed. ¡°I think I saw an eel, although it could''ve been a snake of some kind. You two have a better knack for this sorta thing.¡± Victoria, now focused on some movement off their right side, carefully rearranged her stock. ¡°I''ve seen an Lambton Worm and a Wight, although I am sure there are some Shellycoats and Barghests who are keeping their distance.¡± William nodded in cautious agreement, ¡°I believe I saw a Barghest in the branches of an old tree a mile back, although the others I am not as knowledgeable on.¡± They all knew that they would likely be safe as long as they remained on the stony road and didn''t stray to far into the mire. The name ¡°Lambton Worm¡± did not resonate with-in William''s internal lexicon of supernatural knowledge. ¡°What is a Lambton worm? I am not familiar with that name.¡± ¡°Its the name given to a creature sighted with-in the northern parts of England. Being the primary sighting, the creature is generally associated with their legends.¡± began Victoria, with Leo humming an oddly-specific tune. ¡°The folklore says that John Lambton missed Sunday mass to go fishing in the nearby, he did not catch anything but a small eel-like creature. John then disposed of the creature in the town well. The creature then grows over the years, corrupting the lands and consuming livestock from its home in the well. Eventually it is slain, but it''s corruption was said to curse the lord''s family for generations. The worm''s description and means often vary and are sometimes associated with dragonic creatures.¡± ¡°Should this be something I should be concerned with?¡± asked William, uncomfortable with the idea of letting a beast such as this live. ¡°The folk lore, mostly out of ignorance of the occult, does not quite get their origins correct.* They are not from this world.¡± her voice trailed off while scanning the cloud-covered sky for any traces of the witches'' messenger. ¡°They are usually located in the chaos realm and lack the intelligence or power to leave on their own.¡± Sensing confusion at some of her terms, Victoria quickly clarified. ¡°If it helps think of the chaos realm as Hell. The main concept you need to grasp is that the land is comprised of mostly Chaotic magic.¡± William nodded his head in appreciation, his Religious frame of reference hindered a lot of talk about other types of magic. ¡°In their natural home the worms are weak, often resorting to scavenging for scraps or corpses. If they somehow get summoned here they emit corrupting magic to the surroundings and with no predators they will often grow quickly to large sizes. Due to their tendency to render large areas of land unusable, most sentient creatures from all affiliations will try and destroy them. I''ve alerted the witches who will likely want them gone as much as you do, assuming they weren''t the ones who are responsible for its presence.¡± As if summoned by his words, the avian courier returned with a note and small satchel. The small note from her Wiccan trade partners reminded him of their initial purpose. While he knew she was dispatched north at the whims of her benefactor, he still did not know the reason behind the assignment in question. ¡°Remind me, why were you summoned out here?¡± enquired William, eyeing the raven''s departure after delivering the agreed upon payment. He had known that she had been tasked to visit a noble house up north, but not of the specific details. ¡°The daughter of one lords has been acting as if possessed, or at least disturbed beyond what could be considered normal. The local priests attempts at exorcism did not cure her from her state and the local doctor''s attempts to diagnose her condition failed to yield any meaningful answers. Their requests for aid reached my affiliated guild and someone who knew of my skill set offered my aid.¡± His immediate thoughts turned to the homeless mad men and women that frequented the church''s walls, taking whatever charity was offered. Each had their own disruptive symptoms and sudden triggers that would send them into psychotic episodes. He could remember one woman who constantly heard voices in her head, pressuring her into doing various degrading acts which often lead to self-harm and mutilation. Despite many attempts at exorcism, nothing could be done her aside from preventing her more manic episodes from causing too much damage to herself and her surroundings. ¡°Could it be madness?¡± asked William, mind slightly lingering on his past memories. ¡°Mental assessment is beyond my field of expertise, so I cannot rule it out.¡± Victoria replied. ¡°Although deliberate or accidental consumption of toxins could also be the cause of her ailment.¡± It was a possibility, certain mushrooms did possess a hallucinogenic property so a malicious actor could have slipped her something in her food. Whatever the cause they would know soon enough, through the dense mist the night hunter could see a town ahead whose outlines grew bolder as the lingering grey weather cleared up. At the first sign of the sun''s cleansing light, the vampress readied herself as to return to the comforting darkness of her crate. Chapter 20 - Answering the call The history of the dense marsh lands extends far beyond the fragile records of humanity. Before the existence of house Hurst, before the Norse raiders, before the roman settlers, before the Britons or even before the earliest forms of man, the wild spirits controlled the vast quagmires. When man first settled on the sodden fields, the spirits yet remained undisturbed by the new occupants. Ever watching and acting beyond the sight of normal humans, doing whatever their will desires. Over the centuries, those with the ability to see beyond the mortal realm would encounter such magical creatures, worshipping them or creating idols of their likenesses. The cruel tides of time did not spare the worshippers of wild gods, losing all but the largest alters to the sinking into the sludge. On countless occasions the laborious work of humble farmers or the rough footsteps of a violent thugs would accidentally unearth such ancient relics. Upon their discovery by the unfortunate soul, the relics generally were either: left alone in fear, coveted for their ties to the supernatural or are destroyed for the a fore mentioned reasons. The current occupants of the land had gone to great lengths to gather and promptly destroy such remnants of ancient beings when clearing the area for their current homes. In-spite of the taboo nature of any faith which did not align with the presiding Judeo-Christian beliefs, a scarce few still versed in the ancient ways had recreated various supernatural fetishes and praised the forbidden gods. Regardless of whether or not the current populace were cognisant of their presence, the original inhabitants still existed. Ever watching from beyond the view of mortals. - The halls of Hurst Manor were silent, save for the occasional shuffle of a patrolling guard''s footsteps or the quiet squeak of the rodents which scampered the wooden rafters and sandstone floors. The grey stone manor had with-stood the wear of various centuries, due in part to the constant maintenance of the current owners. The few specs of moss and other such plant-life were regularly repelled by the vigilant occupants, fighting to retain the sanctuary they had build on their raised damp out-crop. In the grand hall hung a portrait of the family''s founding member, Lord Henry Hurst. Despite the peculiar rumours of his heretical tendencies, he was still generally held in high regard. Albeit with the scarce rumours which never seemed to die down as the centuries passed. With-in the master bedroom the ruling lord lay in bed with his wife, idling reading to distract them from their circumstances. The sconces and smouldering fire place provided enough light during their limited down time to permit such activities. Their recreation time recently had become increasing strained as of late. While their son was of sound mind and body, they could not say the same about their daughter who seemed to have lost the ability to sense much of the world around her. In spite of her attempts to distract from the grim reality of her child''s condition, Lady Mirabel Hurst could not remove the unnerving sensation she felt when she went near her youngest. On more than one occasion her husband, Lord Orvyn Hurst had to embrace his wife to calm down her worries. The slightest reminder of her daughter''s condition would often send her into hysterics, such as a particular letter from an estranged relative. ¡°Shhhh, worrying won''t do you any good.¡± comforted Orvyn, his soothing tone attempting to reassure her whilst supportively massaging her hand. ¡°We''ve heard back from Wolf at the Carpenter''s guild, their specialist should be arriving in our territory soon.¡± His attempts to calm her anxiety only caused greater concern. ¡°How can you place your hopes on this unknown specialist, a woman too at that! If she were so great, wouldn''t she be working for the royal court? Why are we letting a charlatan into our home?!¡± The lord roughly pulled his wife into his arms, embracing her while stroking her ever-greying hairs. ¡°I know you are worried. Not only for Godiva, but for Dustin as well. This doctor has not only the recommendation of the guild master, but also is accompanied by a mid-ranking priest. They will surely discover what is wrong with our daughter.¡± The sobbing continued for several minutes, echoing through the corridors. The small frame that sat curled with-in a dusty nook behind a stoically displayed suit of armour. Godiva, unable to say anything as to her condition, could only silently listen to those around her and internally break down in tears. The depressing words of her mother cut into her heart like a knife, increasing her own feelings of helplessness and despair. Were she able to, Godiva would''ve ran to her mothers arms to embrace her. Alas, her condition barely afforded her the ability to stumble around the castle''s many corridors. ¡°At least,¡± sobbed Lady Hurst ¡°we can get that priest to look at our castle. I still cannot shake the feeling that we are constantly being watched.¡± Orvyn nervously stroked his own beard, he too feel the constant presence of someone watching him. There had been murmurs from the various house keepers of an unknown presence watching them from the castle grounds, which only furthered his own paranoia. Even the local priest, as useless as his efforts had been, was sufficiently scared off by the unknown voyeur and had practically fled at the first moment he could. ¡°I will ensure that he will investigate our lands thoroughly, now go to bed. You need to stay healthy, not for your own sake but for your children''s as well.¡± - The guards waved the merchant''s wagon through the town''s rough walls. The three occupants slowly progressed through the town''s partially crowded streets, quickly stepping aside once they heard the sound of hoof on stone. ¡°The horses are at their limit. Leo, can you please take them to the guild. Would you mind taking Rose for a wander around the town, see what you can find.¡± remarked the plague-doctor. ¡°William, help me with my supplies as we go to the mansion.¡± The town''s watch, quickly stepped in to offer aid, their instructions from Lord Orvyn mentioned the group and the purpose of their visit. While not as pronounced as at the castle, the footmen too felt the presence of some unknown observer when patrolling around the castle. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The watchmen escorted the pair to the grand hall of Castle Orvyn, past the various peddlers, common-folk and beggars that occupied the town-square. Muffled whispering filtered through the streets as the pair made their way to the central castle. The rumours varied from the more pessimistic sympathisers forecasting yet another failed attempt to cure the lady''s condition to the more superstitious claims of ancestral spirits possessing the child. A sharp glare from the escorting guard silenced most of the spectators who quickly were reminded of prior engagements. Waiting at the castle''s grand doorway, the Lord and Lady stood respectfully as to properly greet their guests. Both held onto their air of authority, regardless of the feeling of desperation which surrounded them. Their slightly dishevelled appearance was likely the result of their hasty efforts to greet their guests. ¡°Lord and Lady Hurst, I present Father William of the Catholic Church and Doctor Worm of the Carpenter''s Guild.¡± Bellowed the more senior of the guards, with the two guests bowing in turn. ¡°I welcome you to our mansion, er, Miss Worm. I hope that you will leave it in a better condition than it currently is.¡± Whatever reaction their matriarch expected to receive from her condescending attempt at wit, never manifested anything tangible as the doctor remained unphased behind her mask. Her religious companion, unaccustomed to noble protocols, ignored the remark in favour of attending to the patient. ¡°Shall we see to your daughter? While I am honoured by your welcome, there are more pressing matters which take priority over protocol.¡± A simple nod from Lord Orvyn, dismissed the guards as the pair were guided into the estate. - As much as he wished he could subdue his wife''s tendencies, Orvyn resigned himself to look on and give a sympathetic shrug to the visiting doctor. As they wandered the halls towards the girl''s bedroom, the plague doctor seemed intent on getting as much information about her patient as possible, taking notes in a small book. While each question she asked was simple and harmless, the seemingly trivial nature of them only served to exasperate his wife''s temperament. ¡°How old is your Daughter?¡± ¡°Twelve¡± ¡°When did this first manifest?¡± ¡°Three years ago, Why does that matter? ¡°Have any of your ancestors had similar issues?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with my poor Godiva''s condition? What exactly are you implying? What have you heard from the townsfo!¡± Reaching his limit, Lord Orvyn placed one firm hand on her shoulder, cutting short her agitated diatribe. ¡°You are looking tired after standing in the frosty morning air, go sit by the fire and warm yourself. I will escort the doctor.¡± Gently guiding his wife into the care of a servant, ¡°Take her to the main lounge. Get her something warm to eat, the cold seems to have made my wife more uncomfortable than usual.¡± With a bow, the maid took his subdued wife to the main hearth out of the way of their guests. ¡°My apologises, our daughter''s condition has not been easy on her. As for our lineage, the only recent illnesses with our line are some deaths to the plague and some elders with an addiction to mead. The others have mostly died due to accidents, age or battle.¡± The questions seemed to switch course to general occurrences with-in the territory, a subject that he was more familiar with. Her questions were predominantly focused on general diet and disease in the area, seemingly eliminating various potential causes from her mind. Either fortunately or unfortunately only Godiva was subject to this strange condition, and the only signs of madness were confined to churches on the outskirts of their lands. ¡°There is one more thing...¡± the lord of the mires began, just as they reached his child''s room. ¡°For months now we have felt a presence, watching over us. It is strongest around our manor. Father William, once you have seen our daughter can you do whatever you can to drive the evil from our home?¡± William turned, looking directly into his eyes ¡°Of course, once Victoria has examined Godiva I will investigate your manor.¡± Once they arrived at her bedroom, Orvyn announced their presence with a series of sharp knocks on the wooden door. A childish voice responded ¡°Enter!¡± His other child had apparently wandered into his sibling''s room uninvited, sitting with an open book on his lap. ¡°I am sorry, this is my youngest: Dustin Hurst. He often sneaks in with a book to read to her, he believes that somewhere inside her mind she is there.¡± Placing the book to one side, he slid off of the upholstered chair, brazenly approaching the doctor. ¡°Are you really able to cure ''Diva? Mother said that you are a fraud here to steal our money.¡± Internally Orvyn sighed, his wife''s needless fretting had gotten to his son too. Thankfully, the doctor appeared to be understanding and bent down to his son. ¡°I would not be so sure. Can you keep a secret?¡± She said, finger pressed over where her mouth would be if not for her white mask. Carefully she pushed back her sleeve and removed one of her gloves to reveal an intricately drawn tattoo, thinner than the finest hair. With a small grimace as she focused on the fine lines from behind her mask. The meticulously drawn artistry began to glow with a warm, divine light that transfixed the two Hurst men. The pair could not look away from the angelic glow, unable to speak as it soon faded away, just as quickly as it manifested. ¡°While I have no divine powers, that is proof I have received the approval from an archangel.¡± He accompanying priest motioned for Orvyn to escort Dustin to his mother, ¡°Why don''t you comfort your mother while we examine your sister? Oh, and keep that light a secret. It''s hard to tend to the sick while being pestered by nobility to bless various items for their own worldly goals.¡± The young lord hurried out of the room, mimicking the masked doctor''s silencing finger, calling for his father to hurry. Chapter 21 - Town Rumours Having now stored the wagon and their various supplies with the local trader''s hall, Leo was now able to freely wander around the town, with Rose following along in tow. Despite the air of pessimism among the general populace, the city centre was still bustling with tradesmen and their various clientele going about their daily routines. Offers of fresh fish, dried vegetables and durable clothing echoed across the talkative square. The smells of fresh food in the warm spring air wafted around the damp streets, coming from the various town houses that began to cook their lunchtime fares. Leo aimlessly wandered between the various traders, perusing their goods and making the odd selfish purchase. For instances like this, Victoria had allocated him an expenses fund to use while sourcing various tid-bits of information. As long as there was some business justification for his various purchases, his employer seldom cared about the particular expenditures unless there was an unusually large purchase. Normally he would be winding down at the inn or at a nearby ¡°house of ill-repute,¡± however their latest noble client''s request meant that his job was expanded to include: gathering to whatever rumours he could, with her mystical minion in toe. His first point of call was a nearby inn and bar, usually a good source for all manor of drunken rumours and town gossip. Unlike Victoria, Leo lacked any sense of the supernatural and was something that he was glad that he was without. Humans were duplicitous enough for him to manage. He could only imagine the supernatural dynamics and bargains which took place outside their plain of existence. The consideration given by his employer in this regard, at least excluding him from as many paranormal encounters as was possible in any given circumstance, was very much appreciated by the bodyguard. Pulling up a pair wooden bar stools up to the counter, the two sat down ready to order something to fill their empty stomachs. ¡°Can I get a hot slice of pie and an ale if you got any? An'' something sweet for the girl if you can.¡± Despite her physiological make up being unable to process foods, given that her form was entirely composed of materialised magic, his little companion did still experience sensations as her body normally would. Her senses, such as taste and hearing, were basically identical as to when she was alive, including any tastes or textures she had previously enjoyed. Notably, her sweet tooth occasionally had her checking bushels on the camp limits for something sweet to satisfy a lingering craving. This tendency occasionally required forceful prevention from Victoria to stop her from consuming ones with poisonous properties. Apparently any damage done to her manifested body would affect her essence with-in her master''s soul, potentially leading to more permanent damage. The rather dumpy matron brought their meals with a somewhat forced smile, placing their meals after receiving their coin. ¡°So what brings you southerners this far north?¡± she asked, making small talk in the late-morning lull. ¡°I came baring custom goods ordered by Lady Hurst from a craftsman in London.¡± replied Leo with his fabricated justification for travel. ¡°Although I might stay longer for the, er, ''vibrant'' atmosphere in the town, the people here are overflowing with joyous merriment. I could see myself settling down here when my hair turns grey.¡± His sarcasm elicited a chuckle from his hostess. ¡°I am glad that at least someone has sense of humour, its been nothing but ghost stories for the last few seasons.¡± ¡°What kind of ghost stories are enough to sour an entire town?¡± Leo said, mouth filled with the contents of his rather fragrant pork pie. The particular kitchen herbs were stronger than usual, masking the rather plain filling with their particular tastes.¡°A bad harvest or a nasty bout of plague, I can see that causing this mess. But, ghoulish rumours? Nah, they only good for scaring little ones like her.¡± This particular bit of mockery of the familiar was accompanied by a gruff, yet gentle, ruffling of her brown hair. A slight scowl from the vampiric being was easily disregarded, her tolerance of his rough affection was sign enough that she was not greatly affected. If she were, Leo would be left alone with a the distraught barmaid. This would only inflate whatever wild stories permeating around the town, with the addition of disappearing or demonic girls that. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Sadly, the rumours are far more real than monsters hiding beneath the bed. Between Lord Hurst''s daughter''s pitiful condition, the constant feeling of being watched and drunken sightings of monsters, all we can believe is that we are being haunted.¡± The once strong taste of the pie''s sauce filled seemed to deaden as the feeling of the supernatural came to the forefront of his mind. ¡°Do you the rumours have legs?¡± he asked, burying his annoyed sigh into his alcohol. ¡°Some of them sure. Others are just anxious rumours stirred up by people who ought to know better than to spread rumours about Henry Hurst.¡± His companion, who had been quietly savouring the dried fruit in her roll, seemingly decided to insert herself into the conversation ¡°Did Lord Henry do something wrong?¡± The matron sighed, giving into seemingly innocent child''s question. ¡°Its hard to say. This town was built on an old hill where the spirit callers and witches worshipped the devil or something like that. When Lord Henry Hurst built the town, he used large sacred stones they worshipped on to build their large castle. At least that is what a number of disrespectful rumours claim.¡± The woman, despite her humble position was shrewd. The bartender had noticed their piqued interest in her collection of rumours and somewhat subtly indicated that some coins would further loosen her tongue. A few small coins discreetly passed between the two, providing such incentive to continue. ¡°The centre of the rumours is the presence of a hidden room, which they a few decades, back filled with all sorts of witchcraft that seemed to belong to the founder.¡± The realisation of her words elicited a quick clarification, lest she incriminate herself to any ears loyal to her governing lord. ¡°Of course, they were quickly handed over to the church to be destroyed. The hidden room was apparently found by the current Lord Orvyn Hurst as a child. Many believe that he unleashed his ancestor''s spirit on to his lands and his cursed soul is trying to possess his daughter''s body and reclaim the land for the devil.¡± ¡°Sounds more like someone has an axe to grind as opposed to angry spirits plaguing the town.¡± Leo commented, mouth full of the pie which had lost much of its good taste. A quick glance at Rose confirmed his suspicions, her attention returning to what remained of her fruit roll, which further indicated her master''s dismissal of the local gossip. Having left the tavern, after thanking the bar matron for her service and information, Leo and Rose wandered the streets and lane ways which followed a major river outlet through the town. Even with the partially cloudy weather that forced Rose under her heavy cloak, few fishermen lined the river banks. The few who did were young kids who were trying to catch anything fresh for their dinner, even they were hesitant to go to close to the water. Cautious of some unknown creature watching them from their hidden vantage point. Now that he was on the river banks, he too felt a presence watching over him. ¡°Hey Leo,¡± asked Rose, tugging at his leg. ¡°Can you see anything in the water?¡± A casual glance into the muddy river revealed nothing out of the ordinary. There were a few leaves and branches covered in algae and muck, as well as a few rocks could be seen just below the surface. The only movement he could see were a few bubbles, likely belonging to a turtle or some other aquatic creature lying beneath the muddy riverbed, floating to the surface somewhere in the general vicinity of the vampiric child''s stare. ¡°Sorry, I cannot see anything aside from the usually crap in the water.¡± Whatever she had seen clearly warranted some manner of attention. ¡°Hmmm....Victoria says we need to catch something alive and bring it to the mansion. We need a barrel which can hold water and some garlic. We can rope the kids into helping us, if we need too. It shouldn''t be too dangerous.¡± Leaving the small girl alone at the river bank to acquire the requested items, Leo headed back to the inn where they had got their lunch. They likely had the necessary materials, hopefully the holy properties of garlic would be enough to subdue whatever creature Rose had seen. This is why he disliked working with the supernatural, you can at least see men who are actively trying to kill you. He once again gave a silent thanks that his employer predominantly dealt with said beings on his behalf, only assigning tasks which he could handle. Chapter 22 - Diagnosis of a Child Godiva, now left alone and uncertain in the room with two strangers who purported to be doctors, was unable to move as the heavily clothed doctor and her religiously adorned assistant placed whatever equipment and medicines they had on the nearby table. The man walked behind her as to close the heavy curtains, leaving only the warm fire and wall sconces to provide light with-in the darkened room. The doctor in question carefully removed her mask and some of her heavier articles of clothing to reveal her own pale skin. It did not take long for the doctor position herself beside her, placing her bound notebook and quill to one side, and start to examine her disabled body. Her cold touch caused her body to shiver, one of the few sensations that she could still feel from her flesh-bound prison. Each action taken by the strange medicine woman was promptly followed by quick scratching in her little book. While some actions, such as observing her heartbeat, could be done without assistance. Others required the simultaneous comparison to that of her assistant, removing any biases from her own pale body from the assessment. The initial tests seemingly required further extensive comparisons with previous records in her journal, in all likelihood checking the results with former patients. ¡°Physically, she is healthy. Albeit slightly malnourished.¡± she proclaimed. ¡°I think we can mostly rule out disease as the cause, leaving either mental impairment or the supernatural.¡± From her deductions, the doctor changed her approach in diagnosing the current patient. Something in the room had changed from Godiva''s paralyzed perspective, as if the flow of the air had changed around her, much to the ignorance of her assistant. ¡°You are about to feel a strange sensation...¡± Victoria stated, placing her hands over her heart. It took a few short moments before a fuzzy sensation started materializing on her chest, pulsing at regular intervals. ¡°Please relax and breathe, I will be done shortly.¡± she said, trying to focus on her patient''s chest. The man, although struck with a look of fearful concern, remained watching from his position nearby the covered window. Soon the throbbing sensation and died down as the doctor relaxed for a second, breaking her concentration and the abnormal feeling in the air. ¡°There is at least some bit of good news, I believe that patient''s soul is inside her body and seemingly fully aware of everything happening around her. Furthermore, there are no other souls present that I could tell. Which eliminates many possibilities.¡± Although unable express the enormous relief that she felt, Godiva cried silent tears of joy that someone finally could understand her. The good news was not as widely well received as the patient, William''s expression was one of concern and not of some form of medical enlightenment. A subtle hint of questioning had form on his brow that demanded some form of elaboration, which was readily provided. ¡°If you can remember my interactions with Utultar, you might recall how he could enter another''s soul. I have trying to recreate their skill with minimal success over the winter. While I lack the ability to enter one''s soul, I am able to roughly sense their soul and their general traits.¡± The name of apparent importance meant nothing to the young girl, mind now silently celebrating the small glimmer of hope that this strange woman would be the one to rescue her from this living hell. ¡°Alright Godiva,¡± she said returning to her attention to the patient. ¡°I am going to ask some simple questions. I want to try and walk when you want to say ''Yes'' and stay still for ''No''. Do you understand?¡± In what could hardly be described as ''coordinated series of motions,'' the obvious attempt at movement was enough to confirm the doctor''s theory that her mind was still active from with-in her body. What followed were a series of yes and no questions to gauge the strength of her mind, with a few fake questions to trip up any false positives. While in-consequential to any semblance of a cure, the small glimpse of hope was growing with every second. ¡°William, I need to taste her blood. Per our understanding, can I proceed to take her blood?¡± The sudden mention of blood drinking unnerved the patient, the once promising saviour might be yet another soul tempting the family into damnation. The seemingly righteous man was even considering the option, furrowed in thought. Thoughts of hellfire and brimstone, as absorbed from the local''s pastor''s fiery sermons, came to the forefront of Godiva''s mind. The only time the consumption of blood was mentioned was in reference to vile parasitic creatures, such as the leeches which dwelled with-in the swampy marshes, or hedonistic demon worshippers that reveled in carnal desires. ¡°Fine,¡± the supposedly righteous assistant relented ¡°You aren''t likely to do any lasting harm. You at least put your patient''s health above any desires you hold.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. From her position, Godiva watched as her heretical doctor produced an ominous ornate looking knife from her satchel and quickly wiped it down with some sort of clear substance. ¡°This will hurt a little, but I will put some numbing salve on afterwards. Please bare with-it¡± the doctor calmly said as she made a small incision on her forearm. The dark-red blood quickly rose to the surface, before dripping down onto a ready placed receptacle. It did not take long to gather enough liquid as to satisfy her questionable requirements, upon reaching the desired amount the doctor quickly applied a herb-laced bandage on the point of incision. The strange herbs were noticeably potent, as any discomfort from the minor cut had soon vanished from her consciousness. The sedative and lack of any supernatural spectacle had calmed Godiva down, her mind now returned of a skeptical hope surrounding the doctor. The heretical doctor gave the blood a few tentative licks, appearing to saviour the metallic taste as long as she could. ¡°It''s consistency is good, and I cannot taste much in the way of ''dirt'' or other contaminants.¡± she began, her normally relaxed tone taking on traits common amongst the certain subset of nobility who often obsessed over high quality liquors and their various textures. ¡°There is a slight bitterness there, likely caused by some intestinal worms which can be dealt with later.¡± Each observation was met with additional notes in her small book, whatever this queer doctor''s occultist methods were, they seemingly were far more effective than the conventional wisdom of the town''s medical collective. ¡°Hmmm, that should not be there¡± She continued, taking another taste to confirm. ¡°There appears to be wild magic in her blood system...¡± William''s expression turned from one of abhorrent curiosity to one of concern. ¡°That might explain why the exorcism the local priest performed didn''t cure her, their chanting was probably targeted towards demons and not the local variety of spirits.¡± The doctor nodded in agreement, making some approving remarks to the clergyman about their understanding based on prior discussions on incense that were lost on Godiva. The doctor finished the remaining blood without further commentary or analysis before returning to the previous examination. ¡°Relax now, Lady Hurst. I will be doing the soul-searching technique one more time. However, this time I will be looking for the source of the the wild magic which is causing your condition. It will take a little while longer, please try and put up with it.¡± The doctor''s reassuring tone did little to temper Godiva''s justifiable fear. Starting at her chest, the occultist slowly worked her way up her body from the patient''s chest. Her cold fingers slowly feeling for any reaction to the pulsating magic emanating from her fingertips. In reaction to the methodical probing, her body started to twitch uncontrollably as the magic reached her skull. It did not take long to find the small bony lump at the base of her skull, emitting faint natural magicks from said raised mass. ¡°Come here William, can you feel the lump here?¡± calmly asked the nurse, summoning her companion to feel the apparent cause. In spite of the constant rubbing, the raised mass in question did not cause any adverse reaction in the patient raising more questions for the doctor. A sudden change came across the doctor''s face, although subtle, she had somehow received a message from elsewhere. ¡°Leo and Rose have found something in the river and will be bringing it to the castle once they catch it.¡± She announced seemingly putting the pieces together. ¡°I am going to try something I haven''t done before, but it should give us the final piece of the puzzle. This may hurt a little.¡± Placing both hands on the back of Godiva''s head, the doctor returned to casting out whatever magical spell she was casting. As compared to previous pulsing, this one was far more intense. The sensation seemed to reverberate around the small lump, piercing into her head like a nail through wood. The blood in her head seemed to burn and sting as it danced around whatever that cursed lump was. The sensation soon died down as seemingly she had found what she was looking for and returned to make some final notes in her records. ¡°I will explain what I found in detail with her parents, would you mind carrying Lady Hurst downstairs to the main halls.¡± Calmly stated the doctor, now focused on reviewing her diagnosis and returning the equipment to her sturdy cases. Chapter 23 - The toughest choices Waiting for difficult news is hard on even the strongest of men, restraining loved ones trying to protect your child is even harder. Both Lord Orvyn and the young Dustin Hurst, knowing the doctor''s unspoken credentials, tried their best to assure Lady Hurst that their guest would surely save their beloved Godiva. Even their loyal adviser Richard Smith, a man sympathetic to their plight, also tried to aid in their collective efforts to calm down the lady of the manor. Unfortunately, their combined efforts fell on deaf ears as her initial assessment of the doctor''s character was too much to be overcome. A sharp knock on the door from the attending guards announced the return of the divinely bestowed doctor and her religious assistant, carrying his child in their arms. The pair were let in without much disturbance, placing Godiva between her parents and setting themselves in front of the fire. ¡°I have some good news and some bad news regarding your daughter''s condition¡± began the doctor, her now uncovered face remaining pale in the fire''s warm glow. ¡°Knowing my conclusions and the rumours prevalent around your estate, you may wish to excuse anyone who cannot be trusted to hold their tongue.¡± Both Oryvn and Richard knew the implication of the statement and signaled to the few guards inside to wait outside the doors and away from earshot. Now free of any talkative observers, the family and their confidant were left alone to hear whatever news this woman brought. ¡°The cause of your daughter''s condition is supernatural in nature.¡± This bold announcement was met by gasps from everyone present, their outbursts and anguished cries for salvation were tolerated for the brief moment, as would be considered appropriate. ¡°If you touch the back of her head you can feel a small bump, that bump is likely a broken shard of some supernatural trinket which has somehow become lodged inside her head. The fragment in question still has latent magical power and is interfering with her control over her body. Her mind is still present and, by asking Yes and No questions, you can still talk to her. For our tests, any deliberate movement meant a positive answer and no response relates to a negative answer. Feel free to talk with her later as this is only the good news.¡± Lord Hurst could not bring himself to celebrate this breakthrough, as the notion of a supernatural presence still hovered over the now emotionally brightened room. ¡°Unfortunately, the young lady''s condition is not the biggest problem we have.¡± Her voice wavering as a series of knocks came on the door, almost as if timed by the doctor herself. ¡°My lord, a man and girl have arrived with a delivery for the doctor.¡± A nod from the woman was enough for Oryvn to confirm their authenticity. ¡°Let them in.¡± The door guards let in a rough looking mercenary and a small girl, carrying a small wooden barrel between them. While they placed the box down securely, the doctor pulled out her ornate herbal censor and began to carefully fill it with various powders from her assorted supplies. ¡°The particular mix of components I am about to burn will enable those without supernatural sight vision of natural spirits. It will last for about an hour. If you wish to step out to not see what is contained with-in the box, I will not stop you. That being said, Lord Oryvn I suggest that you and any advisers inhale the incense.¡± No one remaining in the room took up the young doctor''s offer to remain ignorant of whatever damn creature they had captured. Everyone remained on their chairs as the odd scent wafted around the room, blurring their vision as the substance took effect. The mercenary and the pastor both began to unseal the crate, exposing the liquid with-in to the open air. From the depths of its wooden container a mud-brown fish* stuck its head above the water, it''s spiked visage absentmindedly staring at everyone gathered. The creature raised itself from the water using three vividly green, glowing tentacles that originated from behind its fore-fins and its pelvis. The creature simply watched from above its former cage, seemingly unaware of its surroundings. Oryvn guessed that this creature was about 4 feet in length (121 cementers,) with its currently flattened spined dorsal fin likely reaching a quarter of that. The sight of the creature was ultimately too much for his unsettled wife, whose consciousness left her when the second luminous appendage came to rest on the barrel''s rim. ¡°The object currently embedded with-in the young lady was likely crafted from the dorsal spine of one of these creatures.¡± The doctor said, calmly hypothesizing about its origin. Her assistant, William, was quickly passed a thick pair of gloves, which he used to grab the creature for display and fanning out its various fins. ¡°These creatures have developed a psychic link with your daughter, through such an item and have been drawn from whatever mires they would normally dwell in. Their passivity is likely linked to your daughter''s physical state.¡± Now satisfied with the display, the cleric holding the fish quickly took it out of sight of the gathered audience and killed the creature, sparing such a violent sight from those with weak stomachs. The latest entrants were already making themselves scarce, not wanting to remain in a such a heavy atmosphere. ¡°This leads us to the problem. As these fish are linked to your daughter''s mind, there is the potential that the shock of having the link suddenly severed may send the fish into a violent state.¡± She said, receiving the gloves from her associate. ¡°It is not my place to decide on how you govern your territory or care for your family. I will provide you with the five options that I have thought of, I will carry out whatever choice you make.¡± Everyone present wore different expressions on their faces, from abject fear to calculating concern. At this point they decided to wake up Lady Hurst, avoiding such a topic would only cause further outbursts from his wife. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°The first option is that I can surgically remove the spine from her head which should remove any connection to the spirits. As the only one with both supernatural and medical experience, I would be likely be the only one able to perform this immediately. That being said I would rate the chances of success to be at best one in twenty.¡± The low odds of success, while discouraging, were a further sign of her authenticity. Many quacks had come to their home and tried to swindle their estate with their ''guaranteed cures,'' only to be captured by the guards fleeing in the middle of the night with their payment. ¡°The second option is to leave things as they are, the fish do not seem too aggressive in their current state and your family can provide ongoing care. The third option is to send her away, I am sure the church or another organization with experience with the supernatural would be able to care for her and try to cure her away from your people.¡± It was an uncomfortable notion, but with the potential damage that a swarming school of invisible fish could cause, the small sacrifice of their daughter''s mobility and potential exile was a small price to pay for the safety of their lands. ¡°Given the rumours around the town, I am only mentioning this as an option as part of my duty as a doctor to present all available options. Neither my colleague''s or my own expertise is in natural magics, seeking the aid of witches or local spirits may yield a at least a small reprieve from the worst of the symptoms, if they are not able to strip the artefact of its magic and return her to her normal state.¡± Her words, however dutifully honest they were, cut deep into the collective shame they all were forced to wear on their sleeves. Regardless of their desperation, his ego would not permit any dealings which would leave any debt to the ancient gods of the mires. ¡°The last option is taking her away from the castle and giving her a painless death away from people. It would limit her suffering and damage to your people.¡± The doctor''s final option was quickly drowned out by a sudden outburst from a now distraught Lady Hurst. ¡°NO! How dare you call yourself a doctor if you are suggesting that we kill our daughter!? If you hadn''t shown us that cursed fish, I would''ve had you flogged for suggesting such a thing!¡± A pair of hands, from both Richard and Lord Hurst, deadened her out-burst. ¡°Even if the doors are closed, raising your voice will surely carry through them.¡± Richard''s rational seemed to grant some measure of self-realization to the sensitive noble. ¡°They were only suggestions, my dear.¡± Lord Hurst added on ¡°from her supernatural and medical expertise these are the options that she saw would address our primary concerns. She isn''t going to do anything unless we ask her too, I won''t make such a request.¡± The doctor, ignoring the outburst, was already packing up her belongings, ¡°My associate, William, or I will return each morning for the next two weeks to hear of your decision. If you need us, we are likely to stay at a local inn or church. Regardless of your decision, I shall make some more of the incense which you may purchase later if needed.¡± With a polite bow, their guests left the room. Dustin, who had been quietly holding his sister''s hand throughout the meeting, finally spoke up. ¡°Father...¡± words failing him. Orvyn pressed his hands against his brow, trying to parse his thoughts. ¡°This is... a lot to take in, son. We should all think about what should be done, we have time to arrive at our answer.¡± - The large stone hallways of the main manor suddenly felt suffocating and foreboding, it took all the emotional fortitude that Oryvn could muster to maintain his composure in front of his family and advisers. ¡°Come Dustin, leave your sister with your mother. It is soon to be your twelfth Birthday, and this may well be your first test of manhood. If what the doctor said is true, it is our duty to assess the danger before making any rash judgement.¡± The young boy, steeling himself with whatever courage he could muster, bid farewell to his sister before leaving for the mire. It had only been a few minutes since they had left the castle and the woman''s strange smoke was already wearing off. Victoria had left some spare powder and a receptacle behind to aid in their decision, each man took care to limit exposure to such fumes lest further rumours spread throughout his lands. Dustin, trying to maintain his composure, hung onto his father''s cloak as the depth of the danger soon became apparent. Walking down the various trails frequented by the patrolling guardsmen, they felt the gaze of dozens of those abominable fish watching from the shallows. Richard had begun to count the number contained just with-in the garden, only to give up once it had surpassed seventy. As much as he loved his daughter, the threat posed by these unknown creatures was far greater than he first thought. For the first time in many years, since he had fought in the War of the Roses, the warm embrace of sleep would not come to him. His wife had cried herself to sleep, ignorant as to what lay outside his walls. From his office both he and Richard watched the swamps from the large window, now covered in an incandescent green glow. If not for the horrible truth it would''ve been a beautiful sight, like a large candle-lit mass on Christmas. ¡°My lord, I know you won''t like what I am going to say...¡± started his loyal vassal. ¡°No need Richard. My daughter''s plight will not blind me to this danger.¡± ¡°So what is your decision?¡± he asked, his eyes reflecting the green light from the creatures. ¡°I have never gambled once in my life, games of chance or dreams of wealth did nothing for me. I think I have found something worth breaking my record. Her character and skill has been acknowledged by God, Richard. If that isn''t a sign to risk it all on her, I am not sure what other sign there could have been.¡± His aide nodded, accepting his lord''s choice. ¡°I will brief the guard captains, if things get ugly the men should know what they will be fighting. Should I secure Lady Hurst?¡± Oryvn paused for a second, ¡°No, she will likely interfere with the doctor''s procedure. Have them stay in the church while the doctor operates, we will need those prayers for what is to come.¡± Chapter 24 - Brain Surgery The spacious dining halls of Castle Hurst were currently filled with all manner of guardsmen and clerics who served under the command of Lord Orvyn Hurst. The cause for such a feast was yet unknown by the attendees, but this was ignored by those summoned as they drowned away their accumulated stress on the good lord''s coin. The festivities never had the chance to get started as the hired bards were suddenly escorted out of the hall at the start of the night''s proceedings. Silence fell as the Lord rose from his seat at the main table, his presence acknowledged to the deadened joy from the knights. ¡°Welcome my loyal men. I have called you here as thanks for your dedicated service in the name of your lord and his accompanying lands.¡± His words received a round of pessimistic cheering from the soldiers, but were quickly silenced by a raised hand. ¡°As you know my daughter has been suffering for some near three years from some unknown ailment, as of now I see a beacon of hope. Tomorrow, a doctor will be removing a fragment of cursed idolatry that has become lodged in her head.¡± The murmurs started again, only to be stopped by the thud of flesh being thrown onto the stone floor. ¡°What lays on the ground are fish summoned from some accursed plane, attracted by the foul thing lodged in her skull.¡± Early on in their tribulations as to their decision, both Oryvn and Richard discovered that if the creatures were killed with-in their plane of reality, the fish-like demon''s body would remain and become visible to anyone, regardless of supernatural sight. Gathering a few extra demonic corpses was simple enough and the emotional shock would prepare the soldiers for what is to come. ¡°By the lord''s guiding grace, they will hopefully leave our lands without incident once the corrupting presence has been removed. However, if something goes awry, I call upon you to all act as shields. Not for your lord, but for your fellow man. Tomorrow, armed with some holy incense you will patrol the city armed for battle. Should you hear a single horn after the initial sound, prepare for the worst. Should you hear it blow twice, we shall thank the lord for his continued guidance for the worst will have passed. Tonight, we eat well, drink well and sleep well. You need to be ready to fight hell itself, so that we can be free from its demonic grasp!¡± Now filled with purpose and hope the hall echoed with loud cheers, reverberating around the halls. - It almost seemed fitting that a room given such high importance as an audience room for other nobility, would serve as a briefing room for the up-coming surgery. The town''s local doctor and the personal physician of the Hurst family, one Lionel Wood, sat in on the visiting expert''s discussion. Although he was skeptical of her medical knowledge, he still had a duty of care to the future lady of the house to be present at such a meeting. At least, in his view, this doctor was considerably more thorough and trust-worthy than the trove of dubious doctors who had preceded her. The young doctor''s plan comprised of her sedating her patient with a generous dosage of Dwale*, before cutting into the back of her skull. After clearing the blood, she was to create additional holes in the skull to get a better hold on the supposed cursed item. Once carefully removed her priest would bless the area and apply holy water to the site. The surgery would then finish with the doctor stitching the bisected skin back together before applying some numbing herbs, similar in composition to Dwale, to the region. The stitching would of course be removed later. Lionel often found himself nodding along in agreement to various elements of the proposed surgery, most of the input that he could offer was minor changes to methodology. His role was delegated to one of support and quartermaster, creating the necessary environment to minimise risk. Her uncompromising hygienic requirements extended to that of the operating room, asking for the staff to clean it thrice over with certain herbs to remove dirt as it were. It was quite apparent that she was a firm believer in Miasma theory, as was his own medical opinion, and gave little weight to Humorist notions of the four fluids that needed to be kept in balance**. Whereas his own dismissal was attributed to poor results, her own critiques of Humoral ideas stemmed from her occult knowledge, labelling it as ¡°likely the result of poor understanding of arcane flow.¡± With little push back, the local expert gave his endorsement of the procedure, silently praying that this would end the poor girl''s suffering. - Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Both Lady Mirabel Hurst and young Dustin Hurst knelt in prayer with-in the small private prayer room of the local chapel, guided by the most senior priest that resided with-in their lands. Each repetition, each psalm, each hymn and each prayer offering little in the way of calming down the anxious atmosphere. The echoes of the singular horn permeated throughout the town, announcing to those with-in the trusted circle that the surgery had begun. - What was once a secondary audience chamber had been quickly converted into an operating room, outfitted with various blessed charms and powerful herbs to contain any stray magic which might leave the patient''s body. The usually decorative furniture had been carefully stacked to the side to make room for a quickly repurposed operating table, what it had been repurposed from was better left unmentioned. Lying on the newly placed bedding was Godiva, being securely bound in place by thick leather straps and drinking the Dwale offered to her. It did not take long for her body to become limp as Victoria began her surgery under the watchful eye of the house physician. The confirmation of the patient''s lack of consciousness from assisting physician was the signal to start cutting in. With minimal knowledge of cranial surgery, Richard could not tell how fast or slow Victoria was proceeding with surgery. The doctor''s insistence on cleanliness did hamper the relative speed of the operation, often having Lionel hold back the ever-clotting blood from the incision site and discarding the cloth into a bowl of boiling water. Even her smaller assistant wordlessly ferried the used tools to a boiling pot after every use, removing anything remaining on the blade. Still the pace was still relatively quick, reaching the offending object quickly after cutting in thanks in part to her meticulous planning. The five present in the room all held baited breaths as the bony spine was carefully extracted from the wound. The tension remained as the surgeon took her time, minimizing any damage the needle sized object would cause on the way out. Once removed it was placed into a sealed wooden box, and wandering cleric began his religious chants that sent a glowing light flowing into the exposed brain-matter. The temporary glimpse that Richard saw of the fragile looking bone object, gave him slight pause that such a small object could cause so much unrest. The two doctors, now satisfied as to the state of their operation, quickly sewed the two bloodied folds of skin together and further treated with herbal salve. Only when the last signs of heavy bleeding had completely stopped, was the signal was given to the staff outside the door to sound the horn for a successful surgery. Now all they could do was monitor the patient''s body through her unconscious state and pray that it would be all over. - The various townsfolk bowed or saluted before the fully armored lord of the land as he marched along with his patrols, using the cover of an inspection for both his presence and attire. Even a mile from his daughter, he still could count numerous of the accursed devil fish anywhere that held water. It had not been long since the initial horn had been blown, signaling that his daughter was now asleep, and they had began to remove that cursed thing from her skull. His nerves did not have to wait much longer as the second round of horns echoed across his lands, sending the fish into a state of mild confusion. The larger of the fish, came to the sudden realisation that they were far from their normal abode, quickly swimming away or disappearing into their own plane of existence beyond the reach of the herbal incense. Several of the smaller creatures lingered, aimlessly swimming around whatever source of liquid they inhabited. Whatever potential danger the creatures held did not come to pass, reverting to their natural tendencies like sheep with an open fence-gate. - Godiva slowly blinked herself awake on her comfortable woolen bed, still drowsy from the strong-tasting medicine the doctor had given her. With her senses returning a throbbing pain pulsated from the back of her head, instinctively her hand reached for the source of the discomfort only to be stopped by a gentle hand. Due in part to the lingering sedative, it took a while to realize that she was now free from the hellish constraints she had been trapped in for years. Although slow, from years of unrefined usage of her muscles, she slowly clenched and unclenched her hands. Slowly she turned her head, tears now flowing, to look at the pale hand that had prevented her from touching her wrappings. Before she could say anything further, her mother swept in crying tears of joy that her daughter had recovered so much just by removing a needle. She felt cradled by her mother''s embrace, so much so that the doctor had to repeated remind her to not to touch the bandages. She was released from her mother''s grip to find the rest of her family standing behind her, similarly ecstatic at her swift recovery. The doctor excused herself to allow for their reunion, reminding them once again to not touch the bandages and that her associate would be around later to ask her some questions. Chapter 25 - Parasitism As if the misty mire had been cleansed of its evil, or at least temporarily restrained by the ties of fate, the skies were clear of any clouds as William departed with his current travelling companions. With their request now fulfilled, the group returned south as to resume their usual duties. The night hunter, with his mission and reason to continue his journey with the vampire ending on his return to London, tried to return to his previous mindset with little success. The formerly simplistic moral outlook that he once held, where anything that was not cut from the Church''s cloth was likely to harm humanity, had become more complex. Even he had to admit, against decades of religious lessons, that not all supernatural entities inherently wanted to cause harm to humanity and that some would extend their hand to help. His notions of blasphemy over the praise and worship of a known vampire by the nobles were ultimately dissuaded by the subject of said attention, rejecting all but the requested payment. Such internal moral contradictions were now a regular occurrence, at least as long as he was to travel with Victoria. Regardless of his own ideological dedication or time spent in self-reflection, he could not grasp her notions of morality. If it had been six months prior, his hardened faith would have rejected any notion that a depraved creature, such as a Vampire, would live a virtuous life out of notions of self-preservation. To her, as long as someone made their choice of their own volition, she would help them as much as she was able to, so long as it did not place herself in a position which compromised her general neutrality or safety. Such thoughts lingered as he looked over the crate which currently housed Victoria, sleeping while they travelled under the sun''s warm glow. Their journey had them joining and departing various caravans and similar convoys, as not to be harassed by any nefarious actors which frequented the wilder regions which saw little attention from wandering guards or soldiers. Even with the frequent downpours, they were travelling at a good pace which would have them arrive at London coming on the last month of spring. During the bumpy carriage ride south, the night hunter carefully examined the various supernatural items that he had collected whilst Victoria was providing post-surgery care to Godiva Hurst. The Castle grounds were a fertile hunting ground for all manner of artefacts of varying potency. For a small fee Victoria had created something similar to her previous mixture, allowing him to sense any gathering of natural magics that were hidden from regular eyesight. The trinkets in question were not overtly sinister, an outsider observer might even compare them to crosses worn by the faithful. While curious about their inherent symbolism and meaning, both for his own education and the church''s records, the closest thing to an expert with-in the party only knew generally of the common entities and not of the centuries of worship built around them. This knowledge would''ve been valuable to the local pastors in the Hurst lands, who had kindly provided lodging during their stay. Though he had little to do with the actual diagnosis, both he and Leo had been well taken care of during their stay, thanks to the swift recovery of their youngest child. Often, he took Dustin out with accompanying guards on his various rounds, whilst Victoria held a makeshift doctor''s office with-in the confines of the church hall. The occasional visit from young Godiva as she happy walked around the town square only added to her credibility, silencing her critics with Lionel''s approval and monitoring her practice out of intellectual curiosity. - As with many occurrences in life, William had no clue as to when it started happening, but for the last few days nothing he ate seemed to satisfy his appetite. Even changing from his normally modest meals to the more lavish ones offered by his travelling companions did not seem to quench his newfound hunger. His behavior had not gone unnoticed by Leo, and by extension the vampiric doctor, who had gladly shared his meals with the night hunter when they noticed his more increasingly varied diet. Victoria had simply ignored the change in behavior, most likely as the probable cause was likely not life-threatening and his religious pride kept him from seeking anything other than urgent treatment. He would trust Victoria to never betray any agreements that she made or her associates, as she saw any damage to her reputation as a threat to her own survival, but his own prejudices limited any interaction beyond that. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! After several days and nights of unsatisfied hunger, he finally allowed himself to consult Victoria about his constant appetite. As he suspected she was aware of his condition and had been respecting his wishes and avoiding raising any medical concerns out of respect. Her diagnosis was fairly straight forward, narrowing the origin of the dietary change to either a parasitic worm or a forest spirit known as a ¡°Joint-Eater*.¡± The former was known to William, although he had never had the misfortune of having them as the treatment (usually a combination of wormwood or gentian) that caused violent diarrhea which could last for hours. The latter was mostly unknown to the church, or at least negligible-enough to be ignored in-favor of more immediately threatening targets. The creatures were known about since before the founding of Christianity, passed on through Celtic stories which were often dismissed by orthodoxy of the higher members with-in his church. The fairy had been given many names over the centuries from: Just-halver to Alp-luachra (Irish name,) but was more commonly referred to as the Joint-Eater. According to Victoria, the fairies would find unsuspecting travelers near streams and proceed to crawl down their throats to live with-in their stomach, safe from the world and access to a stable food source. Unlike most creatures, the Joint-Eater''s diet consists of ''the essence of food.'' In reality it likely is taking the innate magical energy from the food, leaving the physical behind. The lack of inert magic in their diet would of course be noticed by the host''s subconscious soul and try and compensate with increased, or at least a more varied, diet. While the probing tingling sensation was new one to him, the alien technique of using her soul to search for other foreign magical sources had at least one other successful test case. The discomfort was short lived as her, admittedly rudimentary, proficiency was able to quickly determine that it was the supernatural creature which resided with-in his stomach and not the relatively normal parasite. Her magical projections had obviously disturbed the creature as he could feel something shifting around in his insides. Such feedback was freely given, as her potentially revolutionary process was still in the early stages of refinement. The cure, whilst in keeping its traditional roots, was unusual compared to the vast medicinal pool that Victoria had displayed previous. He had been provided with a large quantity of salted meat and a bucket as to serve as a body of water. Such a method was derived to drive the creature out of the stomach, depriving them of the higher levels of humidity which they prefer. Victoria added her own brand of occult knowledge to create, what see believed to be, a stronger variant on the ancient treatment. The adapted treatment applied her own unique blend of herbs onto the preserved flesh, as to make the stomach uncomfortable for any being without sufficient resistance or neutrality to holy magic. It did not take long for the Joint-Eater to become unsettled by the meal delivered unto its home, constantly repositioning itself as William lent over the bucket, quickly looking to escape the hostile environment through the orifice from which it entered. Each movement up his oesophagus was met with suppressed urges to send the creature back down into the, both metaphorical and literal, bowels of the owner''s stomach. Eventually, it reached his open mouth where it unceremoniously dived into the water waiting below, quickly getting sealed away by the waiting vampire. Once recovered from a nasty succession of dreadful coughs, William found that the vampire had placed the magical parasite in a clear glass bottle, with small holes made with-in the lid to allow for the passage of air. Whatever image he had derived from the rather morbid name was quickly made redundant when he gazed on the colorful newt-like body of the creature. Were it not for wings that resembled those found on dragon flies, one might mistake the fairy as a variant of some local amphibian that had emerged from the water. Unfortunately, William struggled to get a good view of the creature as it constantly shifted to any form of shade, likely a result of its proclivity for dark environments. Whether it was his prolonged exposure to various supernatural entities that were more indifferent to mankind or the relatively harmless nature of the creature, his doctrinal tendency towards extermination was outweighed with some semblance of understanding. The faerie was simply following its natural life cycle, which was to find a host in-which to live until it reached a time in which a new home was required. As with feral dogs and snakes, such creatures existed long before man and their actions made it clear that they saw humans no different than the wild animals of old. The creature, now seemingly calm in the dark shadows it was afforded, was quietly stowed away with-in William''s heavy cloak, fate still yet to be determined by the slightly humbled night hunter. Chapter 26 - Stag in the Woods As the late afternoon sun filtered down the into forest canopy, illuminating the dirt road with the warm rays from the mid-spring sun, the sounds of hooves on gravel permeated around the silent woods. William, as often was the case, sat next to Leo at the front of the wagon as to get the best vantage points when spotting many incoming supernatural threats unseen by Leo''s eye. Unusually, Victoria was also active during their daylight travels. Apparently, the woodland they were currently passing through was experiencing a heightened presence of magical energy, likely derived from numerous events which happened to line up at this particular point. specifically, a magically rich area, the timing of second full moon of spring and several stars aligning, all these abstract events coincided to create a font of natural magics. Once this rare event was made known to the night hunter, he inhaled the herbal incense which had previously been used in the incident at the Hurst Estate. His vision was suddenly filled with a myriad of fairies and other creatures darting amongst the trees in a playful manner, avoiding the carriage for reasons likely related to the clergyman''s religious affiliation. Victoria, even with her unusual daytime presence, passively watched and occasionally conversed with the gathered beings. This nexus of activity was by all accounts peaceful with no one present willing to disrupt the proceedings, content with either watching the festivities or continuing in spite of the unplanned observers. Unlike his companions, Leo was not enjoying the trip as various entities attempts to garner his attention with childish pranks. A quick bribe of a portion of his rations was enough to placate the fairies an prevent any continued harassment. Something stirred from the deep recesses from the forest, prompting the young vampress to call for a halt in their progress. ¡°Leo, stop the wagon.¡± She began, ¡°There should not be any trouble, but a wild deity is approaching us.¡± The mercenary pulled at the horse''s reigns, bringing them to rest. Through their journey in the forest, the equine laborers were unphased by the supernatural surroundings and similarly acted with indifference to the inbound sounds of the local spirit''s feet on the soft forest-floor. Rather than being unnerved by the large creature, they were far calmer than their usual cautious selves. The old mercenary opted to focus his attention on a point in the distance and did his best to mentally remove himself from any conversation happening around him. Only William made any motion toward his weapons, but a preventative hand on his sword advised him otherwise. ¡°The deity which approaches us is likely of comparable strength, or greater, to that of the angel Remus, albeit serving a different master. I would not advise starting conflict when its attention is more focused on the forthcoming reverence.¡± The large hulking figure slowly approached the wagon. The trees that had likely lived centuries seemed to part ways, as to make room for the ancient deity''s steps. The demigod in question maintained a form, similar to that of a large stag* that easily towered over thirteen feet tall (four meters,) with its oversized antlers reaching a third of that size. While initial observations might indicate that it was coated in thick and matted green fur, closer inspection would reveal that it was comprised entirely of some amalgamation of various plant-life attached to its unworldly frame. Resting on the behemoth were various fairies and similar creatures, making use of the various vegetation and flowers which covered its body. Even though Leo could not see the creature, he could still feel it''s'' presence approaching with an indescribable sense of awe. The skull and horns, in addition to various uneven protrusions from the flora which comprised its body, were made of a dark brown material reminiscent of rough tree bark. From with-in the depths of the bovine skull were two glowing orbs of an indescribable colour lay watching from with-in the shadows. Whenever one thought they had identified the hue as a light blue or green, the colour became irreconcilably different as if the mere act of observing it changed it nature. Even as the beast moved from the direct path of the wagon, it''s luminescent orbs were transfixed on the now stationary mortals. Eventually it stopped beside the wagon, the strong earthen smell wafted across the inhabitants. It''s ancient eyes, which had likely seen millennia pass by, gazed into the three travelers. ¡°This...¡± the being said in its slow echoing voice. ¡°is most unusual... A warrior of order travelling openly with... an agent of chaos.¡± The deer''s voice reverberated between the trees, it''s power evident to all those around the deity. William, accepting his helplessness before something far stronger than he was, could only make as many mental observations as he could so that it could be passed onto others which would inevitably follow his path. ¡°I am sure that you all have many stories... such as how the blood-drinker obtained a minor blessing from an angel... but... we live not for the past. What brings you these old woods during our... festivities?¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. William, finding his courage, opted to speak for the group ¡°We were merely passing through the woods on our way south. None of us had knowledge of your rituals before passing nearby.¡± His answer was enough, given the lack of weaponry or stock-piled magical items, to satisfy the wandering deity''s concerns. ¡°I can see that to be true... you may pass without trouble... I believe there is one of your houses of worship some way ahead...¡± the stag said, tone shifting to one of approval. ¡°When you arrive... you may wish tell them to avoid the woods for seven nights... several of our attendees enjoy a bout of mischief... and do not respect other domains...¡± A simple nod was enough acceptance for the deer to move to one side, permitting further passage. Before they departed, Victoria produced a a small case of strong honey mead, which was one of several that had been forcefully gifted onto her by the ever-thankful Lord Orvyn Hurst. ¡°A gift from me for your upcoming celebrations. Your kin have been a valuable source of medicinal herbs over the years, I hope that our relationship will remain just as fruitful over the centuries to come.¡± Several faeries flew from the beast''s back as to collect the offering, giving a loud gluttonous cheer after tasting a small acorn full to ''confirm the quality of the gift.'' Such a present made her somewhat popular as several of the smaller sprites enthusiastically circled around her, trying to barter various rarer herbs for additional casks of the carefully crafted liquor. At this point, William remembered the parasitic fairy which he had been keeping in his coat pocket. Often, over the subsequent nights since it''s unpleasant extraction, the clergyman found himself staring at the newt under the light of a campfire. It was not a pinnacle of beauty, nor something which one could consider adorable. In spite of its'' lack of endearing qualities, the night hunter found himself increasingly becoming fond of the fairy to some extent, at least enough to consider letting it go far from regular human traffic. ¡°I am not familiar with your rites, so please tolerate any lapses in manner.¡± William began, ¡°This fairy has been disturbing some humans, I ask that you take it away from human contact.¡± Bellows of laughter echoed from the creature¡¯s hollow sounding chest, even disturbing Leo''s statue-like fixation. ¡°Ohohoho... I was going to overlook that imprisonment...as the... Joint-Eater... as you call it... likely found itself in your hands by its own choices.... I will take this little one and keep it away from... humans...¡± The jar was quickly unscrewed, and the newt-like creature flew away, retreating into the secure dark embrace contained with-in the hollow center of the demigod. ¡°You both have given us such great gifts... and the forest does not forget your good will...¡± From the base of the stag''s large runed horns, a vivid green vine formed and made its'' way towards the pair. ¡°Take these whistles...¡± it said, as the vines formed wooden nodules that hardened and fell as quickly as they were formed. ¡°Should you play them without malignant thoughts... any nearby faeries will answer your call...¡± While Victoria immediately pocketed the small whistle and urged the uncomfortable Leo to press onto the church several miles ahead, William examined the small instrument. The whistle resembled an enlarged acorn, with the cupule molded into a mouth-piece for human usage. On its smooth surface, intricate runic carvings of minute size, invisible to any observer not squinting at the details. William pocketed the carefully crafted trinket, ignoring the heretical implications from his own organisation. Having now met someone of considerable power from two different magical alignments on relatively peaceful terms, the clergyman could not help but contrast the ancient stag and the angel that served as an arbiter. Both held an air of indescribable power, humbling anyone in their presence that were below them. Similarly, the demon from the witches'' hill held a similar aura, albeit diluted by their distant vantage point and but more malicious. Whatever notions of pervasive justice or religious doctrine he held had somewhat waned. Both his christian god and, most likely, the pagan gods both appeared to protect and bolster their devout followers according to their own whims. This newfound understanding pressured him into adopting a temporary measure that would suffice for the immediate future, or at least until he could reconcile his own beliefs. Any deity or being that would lend aid to humanity, or at least ignore their general presence, could be tolerated. Even if his own allegiance was to the holy caste of deities, the cost of human lives was not worth creating new enemies. Chapter 27 - Matronly Duties As the early morning sun rose, the smell of baking bread filtered through the chapel''s various halls. The Forest-Glen chapel, located with-in a forest clearing near the edge of a particularly large stretch of woods, served both as: a house of worship and an orphanage for the various surrounding minor clusters of farmers that could not individually support such a service. As such the few nuns, under the watch of one Father George, served as guardians for the various children left without parents. The church also held periodic services, weddings and often served as a center of operations for any wandering clergy or travelers who had to travel to the more isolated region. Julianna was effectively the second-in-charge at the small abbey, coordinating the numerous daily tasks to keep the church running smoothly. The years of manual labor had built her large frame into a form comparable to that of seasoned knights, covered in muscles beneath their religious attire of choice. It was not an uncommon sight to see her hefting around large logs for firewood or the recently hunted corpses of wild boar without any sign of encumbrance. To the children she was often referred to as some form of beast due to both her strength and the long matted brown hair that often was exposed during manual labor. The heat of the ovens was a welcome sensation in the cold spring morning, while the previous winter was now almost two months ago the weather had only gotten relatively warmer. Even with the constant exposure to the elements, she could not get used to the cold weather and often wore additional layers so that only her light-colored face could be seen, flushed bright red with blood. From her place near the hearth, she could already hear movement of the various wards of the church, likely roused by the smell of fresh bread. Joining her in the kitchen was a travelling doctor, seemingly enjoying the darkened room before dawn and helping out in the kitchen wherever she could. Her hands, used to the processing of herbs and human flesh, translated easily across to the laborious tasks involved with cutting up vegetables and meat for various meals. The medicine woman and her companions had arrived late in the previous afternoon, seeking refugee overnight from the elements. It was a nice change of pace to have assistance in preparing the morning meals, delegating the more dexterous tasks to the doctor while taking on the more labor intensive ones herself. The other sisters were attending to other maintenance tasks, such as snuffing out any sconces and opening the various shutters, all while the pastor was likely still asleep or ''praying for the safety of the church.'' Pastor George''s religious arrogance was quickly noticed by their guests, annoying the technically higher ranking William. Despite the visiting priest''s warnings to avoid the nearby woods due to pagan rituals, the old cleric refused to take steps to protect his flock because of his unwavering faith. ¡°He shall ''Deliver me from my enemies and defend me from those who rise up against me''- Psalm 59:1.* We shall carry on as we have been, regardless of the godless heathens in the woods. God will protect us from the demons and their ilk.¡± The doctor also was the subject of his disdain, demeaning both her profession and skill as to better remind her of her place in the world. His devout ego did take a hit when their third member burst out laughing after he boldly claimed that ¡°You will never receive God''s Blessings if you continue down your current path.¡± Only Julianna noticed the travelling cleric sigh in a direction more towards the Father and not to the chuckling mercenary. Any offence they had taken was short lived, or at least ignored as to conserve energy for more fruitful endeavors, as they collectively settled in for the night and assisted with the evening chores. As they baked and cooked in the early hours of the morning, Julianna affectionately told heart-felt stories about the church and the orphans that resided with-in. The young doctor patiently listened to each of the orphan''s quirks and accomplishments, not to mention their many faults, while preparing the morning meal for the churches many residents. In-spite of their unfortunate circumstances, the sister constantly held hope for the youngster''s future, regardless of their chances of success. She was content with watching them grow in the hopes of being knights, craftsmen or just find a happiness in their simple life. Many would simply join travelling merchants or a farm of a local family, if not retaining their place with-in the church as to care for the next generation. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The topic soon turned to one medicine and general well-being. Despite her desire to leave the church quickly due to aforementioned magical activity, she did agree to provide a quick examination of the children and make sure that they were of good health. ¡°While I am looking at the children, I will pay a fair price for specific herbs, if the children can find them nearby.¡± She offered whilst dicing up a bundle of herbs for the hearty vegetable soup which was going to be for dinner, ¡°that being said I would strongly recommend avoiding going deep into the forest for the next few days.¡± ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Julianna asked as she lined the bread on various trays, as to let the rest after their time in the oven. ¡°The rituals are based around natural worship, so nothing should manifest from their celebrations.¡± She said, eyes focused on her blade ¡°That being said, disturbing them would likely not leave the observant untouched or at very least tempt them in various ways.¡± ¡°I doubt they would listen to me, but I will ask the girls to steer clear. They at least listen to me.¡± Julianna sighed, moving over to aid with what little remained of the vegetable preparation. ¡°The boys respect Father George to much and may very well ignore any of my warnings.¡± ¡°There are ways around that,¡± the doctor mused as she carefully added the root vegetables to the pot. ¡°I have already asked Leo and William to spread the word amongst the children, although their phasing would be more akin to ''protect your friends by keeping watch for demons'' as opposed to ''stay out of the woods.'' The father''s words are unlikely to provoke any direct action from them.¡± The girl was already several steps ahead of her, perhaps she had already for-seen this conversation and anticipated her thoughts. It was all too much for the tired nun. ¡°I am no match for the young it seems. I must be getting old. I will get the sisters to pick up the slack and encourage George to pray for protection from the devil. It should keep him from influencing the kids into bad decisions.¡± This too might be a part of her attempts to keep people away from the wild spirits, approaching the secondary authority figure when the first was in-amicable to her suggestions. - ¡°Ah! There you are Julianna!¡± called out Father George, emerging from his bed chambers well after breakfast. ¡°I need you to run an errand to the Southern community¡± he announced loudly, barging into one of the visiting doctor''s examinations. Victoria was apparently unphased by the intruder as she quickly returned to counting teeth and checking various vitals. ¡°Take some coin from the treasury. After sle...er...praying on the issue, I have come to the conclusion that we should heed Father Williams words. As such I will be locked in prayer until the god-less heathens have finished their vile acts. Take this list of supplies and bring them as soon as you can. You should be back by evening prayers, run along now.¡± Julianna resigned herself to the unnecessary task, giving her thanks to her superior and leaving for a nearby town. The errand could easily be done by some of the children, but that would not satisfy his need to assert his authority, especially as it had been questioned by several of their guests. As she walked through the halls to collect a wooden frame, as to hold the various plants and oils used in his rites, she quickly organized whatever tasks would need to be completed in her absence. The other sisters were used to this, as the father had a habit of giving demeaning tasks to the more senior nuns with-in the church. Presumably it was to humble the sisters, reminding them of his perceived hierarchy. - It was nearly sunset when Julianna returned through the tree-lined road to the church, frame loaded with the numerous items that Father George had requested. From the shadows two black-cloaked figures emerged from the roadside, blocking her path. Before she could react, a third hooded figure had appeared behind her and grabbing onto the frame. The nun''s desperate attempts to escape were ultimately futile. Her heavy strikes and throws cultured through years of hard labor were only enough to temporarily send the assailants to the ground, before they got back up. Eventually she was subdued, being knocked unconscious by some foul-smelling rag. Her final thoughts before unconsciousness were of the children left alone in the orphanage. Chapter 28 - Deals on Borrowed Time The late afternoon sun was barely visible above the treeline as the inhabitants of the small abbey gathered to send the wandering cleric and doctor off on their journey, as well as look for any signs of Julianna''s return. Father George was noticeably absent from the gathering, still praying in his room and likely pleading for the sister''s swift return, as opposed to her safety and well-being. As much as William would like to stay around to keep an eye of the magical nexus, he did have a duty to return to the larger base of operations in the south and Victoria''s overall demeanor seemed somewhat agitated in her own subdued way. She had likely felt something out of place and didn''t want to pry into the disturbance any further, instead suggesting the clergy and assorted orphans abandon the church for a month or so. Her recommendation was immediately rejected without consideration by the Patriarch of the church, sparking a sermon on the cowardly nature of the female condition. Regardless of the possible threat, the trio left the abbey with the promise to help Julianna if they ran into her. - They had only travelled maybe a mile before Victoria suddenly jumped out of the cart, covering her body in her heavy black cloak as to protect herself the last rays of sunlight, before running towards something just off the side of the road, ¡°Leo stay with the wagon, hands on your weapon.¡± the vampress called out. ¡°We may need to leave in a hurry.¡± William followed her, bracing for whatever magical entity she had sensed. There, impaled onto a large elm tree was Julianna, still alive and in constant pain. Her clothes had been removed and various bloodied symbols were carved into her body, dripping blood onto the ground below and tainted with a black glow. The pain had sent her into unconsciousness, sparing her from much of the horrific ordeal. ¡°Things just got a lot more complicated.¡± Victoria sighed, inspecting the markings as if she were appraising fine art. ¡°Let''s get her down, before you do anything rash.¡± William''s mind had become enraged at the sight of the skewered nun, both due to the carnal brutality of the crucifixion and the demonic runes carved into her limp body. He forced himself to calm down and slowly remove the twisted black spikes, made from some unknown metal. Once the last nail was removed, William lent forward as to support the full weight of her body as she fell to the forest floor. ¡°Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t go hunting for the bastards who did this. I can see a blood trail heading deeper into the woods, why should I not go after them before they can harm anyone else?¡± ¡°Because you would not be able to save anyone and throw away your life in the process.¡± her answer was not one of concern, but cold reasoning. ¡°You know little of chaos magic, so you would not recognize the symbols. The runes carved into her body have two purposes: both to give strength to the perpetrator and to offer tribute to their master. She was sacrificed to call forth a powerful demon and their subordinates, her life force is being siphoned to them as we speak.¡± The vampire moved several feet towards another tree, this time with a bird similarly impaled into its trunk. ¡°This sparrow met a similar fate, although it did not survive the ritual.¡± William, still cradling the maimed body of Julianna, slammed a free arm into the tree out of anger, showering the forest floor in a cascade of leaves and twigs. ¡°I assume this demon is a powerful one.¡± Victoria nodded ¡°Yes. In my opinion their primary goal is not the church, rather the gathering of creatures to the magically rich area. I think they are attempting to summon a dark one which is powerful enough to fight the demi-god and their assorted attendants by sacrificing the inhabitants of the abbey. The magical creatures will simply be offerings to their master, in exchange for more supernatural power. If you try to fight the demon''s followers, you will find yourself outnumbered by their demons and potentially be caught between a battle between powerful entities. If you go to the church, I won''t be going with you. Leo and I will wait for you, but we don''t plan on risking ourselves beyond that.¡± The night hunter understood, asking her to fight something far beyond her own supernatural class, and fighting even minor deities was far beyond what could be expected. At that point Julianna stirred, gasping for air and spasming in pain, before being forced into stillness by William. ¡°The... children... please save them...¡± she said, coughing up blood in the process. The night hunter placed a reassuring hand on hers ¡°Don''t worry, I about to go and evacuate the church. Stay here and Victoria will attend to your wounds. ¡°Save your... breath.¡± She wheezed through the pain, ¡°I am dying... save your ...words for the kids... Doctor... you aren''t human, are you?¡± ¡°No, I am not.¡± Admitted the vampire who was helping to move her onto the damp soil. ¡°I don''t care what you.... are. Use my body in anyway... a trip hell is a fine price to pay for their lives.¡± she cried out in desperate defiance. - In Victoria''s mind: getting heavily involved in anyway, would likely endanger herself as both sides of the conflict would see her as a hostile force. Supposing that she did join any skirmish there was not enough time to prepare and, unlike the hunt for the werewolves, there was no incentive to do so. Even using Julianna''s corpse as a hapless ghoul would have negligible impact, as the bumbling corpse would likely fail to reach the small church in time to make any difference. The only method which would both make a noticeable change in the outcome and minimise risk to herself was to accept Julianna as her familiar. William could be accompanied by the two familiars, which in turn could aid in the evacuation. When she considered the longer-term effects, accepting the maternal nun into her soul predominantly provided benefits. Julianna joining her spiritual body would not only increase her own magical power, but also add an additional body and skill set to her group. The nun''s character and morals also fell within the vampresses'' acceptable standards, flexible enough to take lead when absent and fall back to a supporting role when required. Not to mention act as a motherly presence which Rose, and privately herself, currently lacked. Even if they could not age, emotional damage and psychological needs would linger if not treated. - William saw the look on Victoria''s face, one of contemplation and calculation. ¡°If you are going to offer aid, do it. I will deal with whatever the consequences are once we have rescued the people from the church.¡± Leaning down, the vampress looked into the dying woman''s eyes and ¡°Here is my offer: you will become my familiar and I will grant you the power to save your adopted family from the orphanage yourself.¡± Victoria stated, far harsher than any other expression she had given prior. ¡°Your soul will enter mine and be subject to my will until I die, meaning that you will leave your church almost immediately after you save them. It is a curse, in many ways.¡± A quick glance and the silently incensed William was enough to steel her resolve, ¡°Do it. Better my soul be in yours... than be used to harm the children.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I am going to drink your blood,¡± Victoria instructed ¡°Do not resist the draining feeling in your mind and focus on your desire to join me.¡± The night hunter, begrudgingly held onto Julianna as the vampire drank her blood directly from her neck. It did not take long for her large body to become limp in his arms. From her newfound mistress''s shadow, Julianna emerged. Her form now devoid of demonic runes and signs of abuse, wearing nothing but a basic black tunic and pants covering her private areas. She gave a few tentative stretches of her various muscles, finding them to be noticably stronger than when she was human. ¡°William, give Julianna a few minutes to adjust to her body.¡± Victoria stated while wiping the blood from her mouth. ¡°Take my two familiars to the church, Rose will lead the survivors to my wagon while you protect any stragglers. The further that your fall behind, the more danger everyone is in. Leave Julianna alone if you need to, she can retreat to my shadow in an instant and run back to support. Don''t fall to far behind.¡± William nodded in agreement, ¡°Understood, I will stay as close as I can to the group.¡± It was not long before the original familiar returned bearing shovels. ¡°We will bury Julianna''s body after purifying it,¡± Victoria declared ¡°There is no need for the children to stumble upon it later.¡± The three made short work excavating a hole barely two foot (sixty-one centimetres) deep, while Rose removed any remaining metal spikes and doused the wounds with holy water as to break any ties to the demonic. The body was then thrown, rather unceremoniously by the original owner, into the earthen pit before being covered in the soft earthen soil. - Leo waved at Victoria with sword in hand, trying his best to steady the normally well-tempered horses, as even they could sense the trouble developing in the woods. Leo kept a lookout as the vampire collected various jars containing both alcohol and holy water. ¡°I thought you preferred to keep out of any supernatural affairs¡± He asked, through the moderate strain on the reins. ¡°You are mostly correct, although I only plan on tilting the scales as part of an agreement.¡± She replied, bringing a small whistle to her lips. ¡°Luckily, I do not need to directly interfere with the larger scale of things and can simply focus on the church.¡± Whatever sound the tiny instrument made could not be heard by his ears, but it surely reverberated around the forest to countless unseen creatures. - Morgan was the first to respond to the demi-god''s call, or rather the vampress holding their blessing. Their experience with dark magic creatures was already highly varied and with the pervasive air of black energy which surround their small frame, the fairy''s paranoia was only heightened. The cursed miasma was already taking a toll on the weaker fairy''s bodies, leaving some struggling to perform their assigned duties for their celebration. Some even went so far as to seek respite in the nearby structure maintained by the collection of humans who worshipped the beings of order, as the devout follower''s rites were able to repel the chaotic forces to some extent. Siting on the back of a horse-drawn cart was the Vampire they had met earlier, although the area around her had curiously less dark energy than that of the surrounding area. ¡°Speak blood-drinker, there is much which needs doing around here.¡± Angrily chimed the small fairy. ¡°I have information which would be valuable to you and payment if you get the message to someone more powerful than you in quick succession.¡± The woman said, hand wrapped around a bottle of elderberry wine. The allure of the drink was enough to tempt Morgan into listening to her information. ¡°To keep it brief, there are a number of demon worshippers encroaching into your forest with the intent of sacrificing your master at the moon''s Zenith tonight and the thick dark magic throughout the forest is of their design.¡± Her words stunned the minute figure, stunning Morgan enough so that they fell a foot or so from their preferred altitude. ¡°Furthermore,¡± the vampire continued ¡°if you were to look at the animal pinned to this tree... You could see that the demon worshippers are siphoning of life force from the forest to summon demons, weaken your magics and strengthen their own bodies.¡± Morgan had seen humans performing various rites on the various fauna, but due to their own ignorance of other aspects of the supernatural, they could not comprehend any malicious intent. ¡°Why do you offer information which would damage your affiliation so freely?¡± Morgan asked, scepticism clearly marked in their voice. ¡°I have made a deal with a mortal, and the disruption of their plans would aid in the fulfilment of the pact. So,¡± she asked almost tauntingly ¡°Would you like to hear more?¡± ¡°May I ask the contents of your agreement?¡± Morgan asked, still feeling the requirement to confirm the vampire''s intentions. ¡°The former-human desired that I make moves to save the humans residing within the nearby church,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°You might see where our goals might align.¡± The explanation was in line with the few interactions the fairies had had with this specific vampire, including seeing her temporary stay with-in the church. ¡°Alright, let''s hear everything you have to offer.¡± ¡°The demon worshippers are likely going to first raid the church for additional, last minute, offerings to summon a powerful demon from the chaotic realm with the intent to subdue your own forest deity. Once the people with-in the abbey are sacrificed, they will move onto the beings with-in the forest clearing with greater strength. I suggest that your allies move to prevent that.¡± She explained, as Morgan took quick mental notes. With their comprehensive knowledge of the woodland, the transgressors could easily be located. ¡°Furthermore, to weaken the aura of black magic you will need to find the numerous offerings hammered into the trees. To disable them, you will need to remove the nails from the bodies and douse the wounds with holy water sourced from the light faction, this will nullify them for the most part and should dissipate over several years.¡± A quick demonstration was enough to confirm the effectiveness. ¡°Take these two bottles of holy water, the aforementioned church holds an additional supply if you should need it.¡± Morgan was unsure if it was by design, but all of the information seemed to point towards one required action, that being to defend the small church. Or at least retake it from anything which had usurped its inhabitants. A quick call from Morgan summoned a cascade of faeries, quickly carrying away the wine and holy water. ¡°Your information, if true, will be extremely advantageous to our group. Return to us when you can, and you will be highly rewarded.¡± Morgan promised while removing a rabbit from its cruel impalement on a tree, with the supervisory aid of the Vampire. ¡°I do not require such a reward; our goals simply align. No more, no less. Although, if you could try and let the light worshipper''s escape. It would be appreciated.¡± Her humility, uncharacteristic of vampires, was unusual enough for the small fairy to internally elevate her worth and spread her name in certain circles. It never hurt to establish relations with beings that were happy to remain neutral between factions unspoken boundaries. Chapter 29 - Demonic Sacrifice From his podium, prominently positioned from with-in the church hall, Father George made his evening sermon. The ungrateful urchins that comprised his congregation, as usual, were not paying attention to the Good Lord''s word which flowed from his own valiant tongue. Even the few attentive rats among his flock did so more out of their own selfish desires for recognition, rather than any sense of devotion or religious enlightenment. As the bible teaches, they must separate the wheat from the chaff and those of insincere faith will find themselves discarded on the floor with the sinful masses under God''s merciful judgement. Usually, the blatant disregard for the importance of the Good Lord''s message, which was especially important given the current heretical rituals being openly practised in the nearby woods, was usually due to general apathy towards the mission. Now the congregation''s collective focus was on the useless woman who could not even handle the simple task to gather supplies from a nearby town. She probably got held up seeing some man in the village and as was the nature of women, got distracted by her earthly desires. When she returns to the abbey, there will be consequences for her incompetence and impudence. As his sermon reached its apex, the chapel doors were violently forced open as to reveal several men covered in thick black cloaks. ¡°Who dares interrupt the lord''s message?!¡± Father George demanded, leaving from his position behind the podium to best confront the audacious dissidents entering in the middle of the sacred prayers. ¡°Explain yourselves!¡± the older clergyman ordered with a finger aggressively pointing towards the group. The only response the cleric received to his challenge was a knife quickly shoved into his wrinkled heart. - Julianna heard the cries of terror from amidst the shadowy woodland as the three ran towards the church. Her newfound body had enabled her to move much faster than her old one, allowing her to reach the building at a far quicker pace than she could a mere hour ago. She found herself being able to keep up with the experienced fighter, William, at full sprint, which was something she had not been capable of previously. As they ran towards the abbey the voice of her new mistress spoke through her mind, providing small pieces of information regarding the nature and attributes of dark entities. The brief lecture, while vastly deviating from her former church''s teachings, was presented in a manner which mostly supplemented her existing knowledge. Her master had already seemingly started planning a more in-depth lecture at a later time from her blasphemous, or more accurately unbiased, perspective. The two main doors of the church were guarded by two cloaked figures wield twisted weapons summoned from some strange plane of existence, standing watch outside whilst their co-conspirators made living offerings inside. The former nun could feel Victoria, who seemed to be per-occupied by something at the wagon, was still observing the trio through their eyes as to provide whatever tactical advice she could. The small girl, Rose, placed a hand on William''s cloak as to hold him back. ¡°Victoria says to wait here for a second, I am going to distract the pair so you two can sneak up on the lookouts. A few seconds should not matter much, as opposed to your safety.¡± The night hunter, seeing it as a chance to catch his breath for a moment, agreed with his mind still worrying about any slight delay costing a life. - As of yet the demon worshipper''s plans had gone smoothly, their efforts offering the local wild-life and spreading a dampening dark magical haze had so far been successful. As if their master had given them a sign, some brawny nun had stumbled upon their path and served as a bountiful preliminary sacrifice at the cost of minor bruising. All they had to do now was watch the entrance of the pitiful church while the rest of the light god''s servants were offered, before pressing onto their main objective with newfound strength. The church was already teaming with lesser demons and the pair could already feel more powerful just being in their general presence. The cry of a small child broke the night''s relative silence, ¡°Julie! Mary! George! Help me!¡± accompanied by the sight of a crying child running towards the chapel. Obviously, it was from a child that was missing from evening mass, an easy mistake to make in the scheme of things. The two cultists shrugged as it was a minor inconvenience and, ultimately, another offering to their demonic masters. The leaner of the two managed to catch the girl in his arms, somewhat caught off guard as to how weak the impact was, as if she weighed almost nothing. The small hint of satisfaction was short lived as his colleague collapsed, silently impaled by a sword. His own death followed quickly, as the child jammed a knife into his chest, before a pair of bear-like arms choked the last remaining air from his lungs. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. - What waited for the trio when they opened the church doors was far worse than anything Julianna had imagined. Standing on the various pews and benches were dozens of impish looking demons, their cruel and vindictive appearance far surpassing the imaginative depictions from centuries of religious artistry. Their small reddish form seemed to rock back and forth on their goat-like hooves, with the curved horns filed to a singular point. Each demon wielded some sort of pole arm, tipped with a numerous array of rusted metal prongs, designed to inflict as much suffering on their intended victims. Cornered in at the back of the church was the remaining congregation, huddled together under the greedy watch of one of the cultists. The other was already using the blood of the fallen pastor to paint crude images onto the church floor. The entrance of the interlopers only caused a brief halt in their desecration, before a call to arms was made and an all-out melee ensued as the two sides met in chaotic fashion. Whilst William skilfully cut down the encroaching imps on his way to rescue the offerings, Julianna instead had to rely on her supernaturally enhanced strength. Grabbing a wooden candle stand as a club-like weapon, the former nun charged towards the throng of demon and swung her weapon wildly, as to send the small figures flying towards the church walls. In her desperation to reach the children which she used to care for, she often used the furniture itself as either a method to create distance or as a heavy projectile thrown into a group of the vile creatures. The lead cultist had to resort to forming a magical barrier around the main ritualistic circle as, to avoid haphazardly flung chairs from striking him or the magical objects. Using the cover of the chaos, Rose managed to slip through to the scared parishioners hiding in the corner, using a few flasks of holy water to create distractions. A quickly thrown powder bag into the face of the remaining cultist guarding the children was enough to spur the captive sacrifices into action. Julianna cried out as the children ran past them ¡°Follow that girl! I will catch up!¡± throwing a battered bible at a demon who had gotten to close, knocking it down before throwing yet another piece of furniture at the summoned foes. She watched William hesitate to remain in the brawl, before entrusting the rear to Julianna. Now surrounded, the familiar stood panting while holding onto a mistreated spear which she had taken from a fallen demon. ¡°Wait a moment...¡± the more senior cultist commanded, halting the violent melee. ¡°I recognize that face, did we not sacrifice you to our master? Yes... I believe we did. And yet here you stand, alive and free of our markings. What a peculiar occurrence.¡± His perplexing excitement clearly evident in his voice. ¡°No matter, you will be offered to our master in due time. Ignore the woman, go after the children.¡± Despite her defiant attempts to stall the horde of monstrous demons, they surged past the worn-down nun. Before she could try to clear a path to chase after them, the battered corpse of one of the imps was thrown back into the church''s halls and breaking an ornate glass window in the process, violently bouncing off the cultist''s barrier with a loud THUMP. ¡°What!?!¡± exclaimed the summoner, chanting some dark spell in preparation for the yet unknown threat. Vines suddenly crept through any available opening, ensnaring anything which moved, demon or human. A deep voice bellowed from beyond the door, ¡°You have defiled something which... you most definitely should not have defiled... the woods know not of mercy....¡± Julianna felt a voice in her head pull her back from her state of desperation and fear. ¡°Let the natural spirits deal with the demons, you can rest now.¡± Her master''s voice reverberated and soothed her, falling into the thick vines and returning to her Victoria''s soul in exhaustion. - William ran from the church sword in hand, sprinting down the road as to catch up with the escaping sacrifices. As he ran several wild animals began to run alongside him, some going as so far as to break away from their escort to strike or gore a determined demon that had gotten close. The vampire had seemingly been busy while they ran to the church, to the extent that the deer lord was now intervening in their favor. As he ran, the battle only got wilder as the arcane lights and feral roars echoed for miles around, with the cacophony only seeming to grow the further they fled. Victoria was right to stay clear of the impending supernatural melee. Now free of his desperation and anger, the situation was something which even multiple teams of experienced night-hunters would struggle to create any meaningful impact on. While he did not approve of her gaining yet another familiar, her indirect intervention likely saved far more lives than any of the other options. It was a shame that they would likely soon part, as he had come to realize that there was still much that he could learn from the young vampress beyond the basic knowledge of the occult. Chapter 30 - Collision of Chaos and Life [Note: The only place I post is on: RoyalRoad, Tapas and Wattpad. Please read on those sites for a better experience] From his grandiose and malicious-looking chair, the powerful demon Mammon* sat stroking his black goat-like beard as he contemplated the current state of affairs. The hulking form relaxed as he observed his various agents on the moral realm through subtle links ingrained onto their souls. Each one acting towards their own independent goals, falsely believing that they held high standing with their master. Little did they realize that their soul was already forfeit and their antics were unlikely to elevate their standing beyond that of a sacrifice as to grow to his already vast power. One such example of this was his once loyal servant that was currently trapped with-in an ancient golden coin that dexterously danced between his shaggy goat-like fingers. The witch bound with-in said prison, shouted unheard curses at both their master and the vampire who brought about her untimely death, never realizing that it was her own actions which largely brought upon her demise. Mammon''s attention was primarily focused on observing one particular group of his contractors. The group had devised a plan to capture and sacrifice a minor deity, of the Life contingent, with the aid of the demon. He would naturally receive all of the rewards, but would bestow his mark on them as to grant them significantly greater dark powers. The proposal had been years in the making, through observation of natural cycles and numerous tests as to weaken their collective powers. Leave it to the rat-like humans to devise a way as to take down a being considerably stronger than themselves with a reasonable chance of success. Usually, his deals were far more weighted towards his favor, however the audacity of their plan had intrigued him enough to only reap their souls in the event of failure. Unlike his deal with the elderly crone, Geld, the terms set were specific enough that it would not backfire on the other party. For his part, Mammon and his demonic minions would have to join in on the eventual confrontation with the Life Spirits. If the scheme were to prove unsuccessful, it would only be a minor annoyance as the cultist''s souls would be forfeit. Until a mere ten minutes ago, by mortal standards, their carefully crafted plan had began to suddenly falter. According to their plan: the woodland sprites would not be familiar with the various rites and incantations performed by other thoughts of magic, allowing his minions to gather and sacrifice woodland creatures in his name undisturbed. The presence of the small Chapel would further mask their activities, taking full advantage of the general ignorance and disinterest of the fairies that would likely believe their actions were those of the adherents of the established humans of an unrelated faction. The unravelling of their careful preparations began when the siphoning link to one of the offerings was suddenly severed and cleansed, so that the soul forever remained out of his grasp instead of slowly being absorbed into his own. Then the depleted remains pinned to the various trees, using the cursed metallic nails comprised of his own blood, were also purified so that his potent miasma would cease to spread. It was like a ripple effect, as more of his cursed wards began to rapidly become extinguished, dissipating the suppressive curse placed on the surrounding woodland. The collapse of their plans continued as two of his human followers fell suddenly, followed by numerous of his imps being injured. Sensing the desperate summons of their leader, Mammon was forced to act by the terms of his contract. Grabbing a large two-handled battle axe, adorned with various twisted engravings and sigils on every face of the weapon. The weapon produced a potent miasma proportional to the magical energies provided to it that which stole the life essence from those it maimed. With axe in hand, the demon gathered his magics to form a portal linking to the church from which his followers were currently holding. Instead of a desecrated building, filled with the bodies of the sacrificed, Mammon found himself emerging in a vine filled church. Most of his imps were now incapacitated or killed, while the remainder hid behind the heavily strained magical barrier that was barely held together by the two last summoners. The additional intended sacrifices were now long gone, except for body of one old man that was used to create an offering circle. ¡°Now our master has arrived,¡± boldly announced the leading warlock ¡°your defeat is nigh!¡± Internally the demonic presence sighed. The arrogance of the mortal had far exceeded his actual worth, however he was magically bound to aid the warlock in his mission, as per their initial arrangement. The human likely failed to notice that the contract was to provide him with the appropriate aid, with no provision as to commit Mammon into fight until his own death. If the imminent battle were to grow into a disadvantageous state, Mammon could simply return to his realm whilst claiming the souls to put the demon in such a position. Left with only the option as to continue, the demon opened up dozens of portals as to bring hundreds of demonic reinforcements into the mortal plane. Both-sides raise their voices as to both rally their forces and intimidate their foes, neither side faltered before they violently clashed. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. - The nameless demi-god looked over the now silent remains of the once peaceful church, the bodies of countless demons and fairies lay strewn where they fell. The black-goat like demon had been successfully driven away at the cost of the lives of many, from both sides of the conflict. The bodies of the various demonic beasts, under the control of the human''s dark master, were already being recalled back into the chaos realm, as to ''re-purpose'' the cursed corpses under the demon''s own devious design. The ancient deer''s own mortal acolytes, dressed in long druidic robes adorned with antlers of varying sizes, were already collecting their own dead as to properly return them to the earth. ¡°Master,¡± a female voice asked from under her horned hood. ¡°Would you like a report on our losses?¡± The ragged deer gave a low murmur of acknowledgement, his archaic mind still processing the events which had transpired. ¡°Most of our losses were of the local wildlife empowered by your blessings. It will likely take several years to recover the lost: deer, boar, fox, rabbit and bird populations. Of our higher order causalities, we lost two priestesses and thirty or so fairies. Most of the losses were from attempts to intervene in your direct battle with the powerful demon. We were very fortunate that the loses from our side were relatively low, the use of the human church''s purifying water saved many.¡± ¡°What of the humans who... worship the lord of order?¡± the great stag asked, it''s body already regrowing some of the damaged fauna that had been torn off in the midst of battle. ¡°They had met up with the vampire who had been staying with them, she seems to be watching over them in a nearby town. I still do not understand as to why you asked as to shield them.¡± In-spite of her tremendous aid in preventing their probable destruction, the demi-god had heard her request to be forgotten from the entire affair, as to avoid attention from other coercive parties. The few fairies which had received the relevant information had already been sufficiently bribed with human-made alcohol, a further pact with the surviving ones would ensure their mouths remained shut. The druid, unaware of the reciprocal nature of the action, simply accepted his word and did not press the matter any further. ¡°The older humans will... know of the situation... Send a druid... dressed in common garb... once we have cleansed and... repaired the area. They... shall return to their home...¡± The vampire''s religious companion had already communicated with some of the stag''s familiars, liaising as to the church''s inhabitants return during the daylight hours. The congregation would likely abandon the building in several year''s time, based upon the male human''s intuition, upon receiving word from their own hierarchy. Such proximity to a powerful deity of the natural order cannot exist with-in their teaching''s orthodoxy, when they lack the ability to suppress or subdue it. - Julianna''s last few moments with her, now former, charges was bittersweet and fleeting. Her new master had generously allowed enough time for her to properly say her goodbyes to her former-family, while the fairy-folk finished clearing the church and its surroundings of any remaining traces of the horrible occurrences of that night. William, with aid from the surviving nuns, managed to calm down and suppress the events of that night to the children. Likely the church would send someone to assess them at a later point, potentially recruiting them into their hidden orders given the requirement of silence. Victoria, and by extension Leo and William, remained behind to assist with the aftermath of such an event. Whilst she claimed that her actions were simply part of their agreement, something about her interactions with the children showed some form of empathy for the children. When she rested her form with-in Victoria''s body, sounds from the outside where telepathically transmitted into her mind. She listened into the nightly consultations with one or more fairies during the night hours, providing advice as to removing any remaining traces of dark magic. Her touch on the whole affair was hard to detect, unless one was able to trace specific knowledge to a handful of faeries and their interactions. Had her presence been more widely known, the demon would likely seek some form of violent retribution for her actions. Both William and herself queried the vampress about her lack of reward from the natural deity and its followers, correctly assuming the full scale of the ripple effects of her careful interference. The only response she gave was ¡°My deal was with Julianna and not with the spirits of the woods. At most we have a strong trade relationship and little more, I do not need to be associated with their ongoing activities. Debts and allegiances can turn into detriments when such ties get noticed, especially when dealing with beings wielding extremely long lifespans. It is better for word to spread that I am a good trading partner to them, than a supporter in any manner.¡± Such notions of partial immortality were foreign to the sister, stemming only from bedtime tales and biblical notions of a blessed afterlife. Such philosophical pursuits could be contemplated on later, but as of now countless opportunities and experiences waited for her. The world was evidently far wider than the small church in a secluded forest, now she was free to explore it at her newfound master''s side. Now Julianna''s potential surpassed the dreams of the children that she had stoked for countless nights. The vampresses'' party left the small cluster of houses, waving goodbye to both the children and the ties to her former life. Chapter 31 - The Duties of a Bishop From his carefully managed office on the second floor of the West Minster Cathedral*, Bishop Nicholas Clarke carefully read the various reports and messages that filtered through the various channels of information. His once strong and capable body had grown muted by the duties demanded by his position. Even the rugged black hair had begun to show the slight tinges of grey, ultimately caused by the heavy burden of scores of both public and private duties weighing on his soul. The ever-growing count of wrinkles on his face only seemed to grow as he reviewed the daily consignment of documents, detailing many such instances of paranormal occurrences. Each report gave a grave recounting of werewolf attacks, vampiric sieges, witches trading all manner strange potions and the odd demonic cultist. Each one took its toll on the bishop''s mind, often leading the high-ranking clergyman to secluded prayer or emotionally detaching himself as to address the abundant threats. The few clergy who joined him in the office mostly were willingly ignorant as to the actual threat of the supernatural, only there to bolster their chances of promotion to a post with-in the Vatican''s ranks. They had been palmed off to their sect due to their many short comings, likely hoping that their careers would be cut short by the actions of a malevolent force. Unfortunately, they were also unsuited for combat and were soon promoted upward to avoid any supernatural secrets from being revealed. Unless they had an aptitude for a specific area, most of them remained in administrative and logistical roles as to make some use of their abilities. As a result, the general advice and assignments from the attending clergymen were often shortsighted and overly ambitious, focusing more on directing attention to issues which would boost their own religious accolades and pad their own track record. There also existed a tendency for purity of belief, zealously believing that threats to public spirituality took precedence over more physical dangers. These beliefs often perpetuated among the incompetent priests, as they usually conducted discussions with-in their own circles with seldom descending opinions. One such example: was the sighting of a necromancer prodding around an ancient pagan burial tomb that predated the Roman settlement of the isles. This particular report was dismissed as unimportant by most of the attending advisers. Many did not see the imminent threat that sixty or more unfeeling corpses could pose. Instead, they focused their attention on a solitary witch selling herbal cures to peasants in some far-flung farming town, as the corruption of the flock apparently demanded more of their already stretched resources. Each one got a stern talking to and an invitation to help with the clean-up of the necromancer''s devious plans, as it ¡°even a novice could deal with a stack of bones.¡± None of said advisers accepted the invitation. With the abundance of incompetent clergy, the few competent ones were given a lot more freedom and responsibility. The more ''desirable'' jobs with-in their order (such as trainer, researcher and archivist) were only given to those deemed to have ¡°the required cognizance of their position.¡± Each currently serving member had countless stories about the foolish actions of the aforementioned clergy, often accompanied by ''unchristlike'' utterances behind closed doors. Through their arrogance, they would often complain about being not being given a chance to prove themselves, only to retract such claims in the face of danger or fail to notice various discrete tests given to them. Nicholas''s musings on the latest letters was interrupted by one friar''s rude grumblings about one of the better night hunters returning, with a female plague doctor and some foreign nun entering in tow. The bishop quickly deduced the medicine-woman''s true identity, which was entirely lost on the assembled priests, and motioned to let the man enter the chambers. It had been nearly six moons since he had last seen William, which now seemed like a decade considering how much he had changed. Not only how he held himself, but how he glanced and judged those around him. Long gone were the days of blind and self-less fanaticism, replaced by a rough appraising and more calculated temperament. ¡°I have returned, Bishop.¡± William said, bowing before his superior. ¡°I bring mixed news.¡± The various clerics gathered around, using the pretense of notetaking to avoid doing their usual work. ¡°Speak,¡± commanded Nicholas, internally hoping that it was mostly good news. ¡°On our return to London, we stopped by a small church that bordered on several minor communities and a nearby woodland. The church was set upon by demon worshippers during a full moon, intent on using the members as sacrifices to summon a powerful demon.¡± The battle-worn cleric then produced a cloth pouch, adorned with various holy symbols and scripture, a quick glance inside showed that it contained around a dozen cursed nails made from some unknown metal of foul origin. ¡°I am ashamed to admit it, but I was near useless in the attempts to repel the demonic forces.¡± confessed William. ¡°Were it not for the intervention of a large force of pagan spirits, the devils would have surely succeeded.¡± One of the priests was about to make a statement but fell silent from the bishop''s sudden glare. ¡°What of the church?¡± Nicholas asked, annoyance coating his words. ¡°Thanks to the kindness of the pagan gods there was but a single casualty, with a second lost due to various additional circumstances.¡± The inference and the subtle glance at the nun standing awkwardly steadfast beside him was also lost on the observing clerics. ¡°Understood,¡± Nicholas sighed, before motioning non-essential personnel out of the room. ¡°I want everyone to leave, now. Only William and the two outsiders are to stay. No arguments.¡± The vampire quietly raised her hand, as to make a request, ¡°Do you mind if I send Sister Julianna out with them. She has not been to a temple like this before and likely would not add much to our conversation.¡± His assessment of the nun was that she was currently out of her relative depth, unsure as to her current loyalties and would be of little use. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°That is acceptable,¡± he said looking to the least useful adviser. ¡°Crispin, show her around the main temple and keep watch on her. If you notice anything useful let me know, otherwise I am sure that the doctor will graciously provide a tithe in payment for a serviceable tour.¡± Crispin, only seeing a chance to skirt his duties and receive some form of payment, suddenly found some manners as he escorted the uneasy sister from the room. As the door closed the sounds of Crispin''s enthusiastic lecture and the grumblings of the others could be heard, until silenced by the closure of the heavy wooden doors. Now freed from the useless noise, he summoned the pair to nearby seats. ¡°Now, tell me what really happened that night. You won''t be punished for merely interacting with the wild gods.¡± William quietly explained the full events at that small church, including both the various creatures and the demonic plot. The vampire simply listened, adding the occasional correction or expanded explanation when called for. The longer that he continued his recounting of the events at the small church, the more confident he seemed to be, as the night hunter came to understand that the concerns were that of the supernatural and not of his own actions. Once satisfied with the full report, Nicholas sat forward to a position reminiscent of prayer. ¡°Considering everything as a whole,¡± he sighed ¡°You did well. Keeping both the number of causalities and witnesses to a minimum. While leaving the resolution to the pagan gods and losing a sister to a vampire was not ideal, given the results it can be considered an acceptable outcome.¡± Were the priests present, William would''ve been chastised for not throwing himself into a fight far beyond his capabilities. ¡°Victoria, was it?¡± Nicholas asked, already preparing the upcoming conversation in his mind. ¡°I know you have the mark of our lord, show it to me to prove that you have not deviated into greater darkness.¡± As she rolled back her arm, as to reveal her arm, she asked ¡°Do you mind if I don''t show its complete light, given my own constitution.¡± ¡°That is fine¡± he remarked as the distinctly divine glow emanated from the thin intricate lines running up the vampire''s arm. The vampire had apparently remained with-in the angel''s graces, even with her taking one of their god''s followers. ¡°Given the results,¡± Nicholas began ¡°I think you have demonstrated good judgement when it came to your actions. As a consequence, I am promoting you to work underneath me here.¡± The bishop watched William stammer sentences about his desire to remain as he were, risking his life for the innocent. ¡°William, you are taking this promotion. Your conviction is needed here, where those morals are most needed. Take a look at these...¡± he said, handing over a stack of papers. A cursory glance was enough to gauge the relative value of the asinine requests from the clerks. ¡°What in...¡± the Night hunter said, incredulous rage growing in his visage. ¡°This is what I need you to help deal with. More lives will be saved with you here.¡± Nicholas''s words finally reached him, ¡°Go see the quartermaster. We will do a promotional ceremony next week.¡± With bow, he left holding a scrawled note as to confirm his new status, still processing his newfound standing. Nicholas was now alone with the vampire and, despite the expected atmosphere, was surprisingly at ease. ¡°Unofficially,¡± the bishop started. ¡°Thank you for influencing William. The boy has often been focused on saving lives, often to the detriment of his assigned mission. But you understand that, officially I cannot.¡± The vampire sat unmoved, simply watching the bishop from under her crow-faced mask. ¡°Your existence, as complicated as it is for the church, does provide certain opportunities. I have read the reports from York. As long as you are compensated fairly you are generally willing work in earnest with us, is that fair to say?¡± Her voice spoke, remaining unemotional as she confirmed his statement. ¡°Yes, that is more or less accurate.¡± Nicholas produced a sea map, written in Portuguese** with English translations underneath the various ports. ¡°This is a map obtained from a priest based in Portugal.¡± He said, passing it onto the doctor to study. The parchment had evidently garnered enough interest for her to remove the avian mask, as to better read the map in question. ¡°The sailors have experienced more work in the vast lands south, beyond the Saharan desert. Due to the increased activity and rumors of gold being present, there has been a growing interest in the region. The church''s involvement in the region is not my responsibility, that being said the supernatural entities which live there are.¡± Victoria had already placed the document back down, listening intently whilst making calculations in her head. ¡°I would like to hire you to escort one of my night hunters and three scribes on a tour to the remote villages with the goal to document some of the supernatural creatures of the region, in case they were to find their way to our shores.¡± She paused for a second, collecting her various thoughts. The gears in her mind were turning, even though they did not show on her ever-passive face. ¡°I need a day or so to come to a decision. I assume that payment would be fair, and your chosen delegates will not be overly prejudicial to my existence.¡± Nicholas stood up to escort her to the door, ¡°Do not worry about our side, your potential expertise in the area is something I would rather not lose due to hostile agents. Let me know in the coming days as to your decision.¡± She left the room as to wait for her familiar, her bird-like mask re-adorned. As much as she tried to hide it, he knew that she was at least interested in the proposed journey. He could not tell as to her underlying reasons why, but he trusted the detailed reports of his men and the unshakeable mark of his lord to the extent that no pact was needed. He watched her from the second story balcony, pretending read a bible beneath an elaborate painting of Jesus and various saints. The vampress remained in her quiet state of contemplation, taking a corner spot on one of the pews on the ground floor, waiting until her familiar returned from the guided tour. It did not take long to spy Crispin guiding the dark familiar around the church, lingering at one of the paintings gifted by some noble under the guise of charity. His assistants would likely get a scolding for their lack-lustre observational skills, missing a vampire underneath their nose is unforgivable. Chapter 32 - The Student of Mesopotamia The Student of Mesopotamia was a large tavern on the south-side of London that spanned several houses and rumours claimed existed during the age of William of Normandy''s rule. The truth was that it was far older than that and had merely adopted the tavern around the sixth or seventh century. Most who saw the establishment assumed that it was a simple well-kept inn, maintained to sufficient standard that it was frequented by people from all classes. Each section was segregated by wealth with a designated shared section where people could freely interact. The attentive staff managed the business with utmost care, rejecting undesirable patrons to other nearby affiliated taverns. The true face of the establishment was both an information guild as well a supernatural meeting place maintained by the true demon Asmodeus*. Due to the persuasive powers of his countless followers, comprised entirely of both Incubi and Succubi, the business was immensely successful. The lust demons would often take the small fragments life force from humans, under the guise of customer service. While underhanded, having the flirtatious demons serve the humans did encourage them to overspend to impress their ¡°unworldly attractive¡± wait staff. The tavern also offered a discrete information service to those aware of their existence, selling information sold to them or gathered using various paranormal methods. In addition to extracting information from the drunken lips of their patrons, the Student of Mesopotamia would send out small near-invisible imps to spy on anything they deemed note worthy. This worked well for mortals demanding information, however supernatural entities knew of the presence of the minor demons and were effectively useless in that regard. Particularly the Catholic church had taken notice one too many times, due to their heightened supernatural sense, and their buildings were deemed to dangerous to low level demons. - It was early afternoon, with the tavern experiencing the relatively quiet period between lunch and dinner. The few patrons were spread-out amongst the many tables or using private rooms for their meetings, which the demons respected above all else and ensured that there would be no recording and no one outside the room would hear about the contents of their discussions. Several succubi were hanging around one particular merchant, keeping the wine and mead flowing as he loudly bragged about his latest successful venture. His unrestrained exuberance seemed not to affect the surrounding patrons, specifically some lower courtesans who were openly flirting with one of the incubi bartenders only a few tables away. ''Joan'' kept watch over the various tables from behind the bar, acting as lookout and receptionist for all incoming guests. Only a select few knew of her real name and form, instead presenting as an exceptionally curvy woman with ample assets that often attracted the usual perverted gaze of their male clients. Most of her appearance, from her long and curly ginger pony-tail to her pale white skin were all an illusion as to hide her true appearance. Only in the privacy of their demonic dimension would she reveal her dark blue skin, long scarlet hair and the various demonic appendages that were typical of her kind. The tinkle of a bell rang as a lone plague doctor walked in, garnering a brief glance from the onlookers before they returned to their drinks. Her dark aura was instantly noticed by the various demons around the lively space, keeping an eye on her as they performed their duties around the space. The acting manager Walter, a powerful incubus of his own right, gazed at her from behind a parchment. ¡°Go see her, I will cover the bar.¡± He said, taking a half-cleaned tankard from her hands. ¡°See what you can get from her.¡± The doctor, removing her mask as to not affect the mood of the place, slowly walked to the counter. ¡°Welcome to the Student of Mesopotamia,¡± Joan warmly greeted the vampress, lacing her words with her hypnotic magic. ¡°What can I get for you? Ale, Wine or Mead?¡± The girl retrieved a small bag of powder from her satchels, inhaling the strange contents before proceeding to respond: ¡°I will take a glass of Temptation.¡± The unknown powder seemed to be tailor made to quickly dispel the alluring aroma given off by the lust demons, she apparently had come well prepared for their dealings. ¡°Understood, follow me and I will take you to your table.¡± With the code word spoken, the guest was personally guided to the supernatural section of the tavern, via the discrete portal behind a curtained door, taking them to a different plane of existence. The true space was far larger than one expected, with artisan crafted tables and platforms floating transfixed in mid-air on a backdrop of twilight. The realm was illuminated by a mixture of candle lit features and purple glowing crystals, complimenting the dark tranquil aesthetic. The floors were made of darkly coloured polished stone finished with magic that maintained the pristine shine. Each platform had its own patterning and stones accoutrements, made of some foreign crystal not so different to sapphires and rubies. Shadowy arcane stairs linked the numerous stages, hosting all manner of creatures from every magical spectrum imaginable. Everyone understood that this was a place to relax and there were consequences to those who broke the relative peace, with some allowances for minor brawls. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The vampire was brought to the main bar, taking a stool away from other patrons. A few Male Selkies** made eyes and lurid gestures in her direction, only to be ignored for the business at hand. ¡°Welcome to the Temptation of Asmodeus, what is your actual order? Lady...¡± Placing some English coin on the counter, ¡°Lady Worm. I will take some blood, preferably human. After that I wish to purchase some information.¡± With a bow, Joan pointed to a booth marked XLVII ¡°I will meet you up on the table with your drink.¡± Joan had little experience dealing with vampires, with few good ones and many bad experiences communicated by other staff, however this one was reminiscent of Lord Redford who occasionally visited the bar and helped supply some of their stock. At the very least, this one was reserved and polite, not demanding and creepy like many of her kin. Her instincts, honed by decades of interactions with all manner of beings, indicated that she had little desire to instigate fights and the powder was likely a preemptive measure to maintain her own cognisance. She soon returned, placing the goblet of blood in front of the client. Joan then sat intimately close beside her with pen in hand, using the more traditional methods to attempt to curry favour. ¡°So, what type of information do you desire?¡± The vampire then produced a small wooden box, dark sealing runes engraved into it. ¡°I would like to trade these cursed nails, forged from the blood of a high-ranking demon, for a brief compendium of the supernatural creatures found in the lands south of the Sahara Desert.¡± The Temptation of Asmodeus did deal in the magical black market, albeit lightly without touching on live trade and physical violence, so the offered payment was not out of reason. The metal itself was indeed valuable, with certain buyers being able to exploit the creator through various underhanded means, if it were made available to them. How they were gathered was a different issue, tracing it back the bar could affect their reputation. ¡°Might I ask where you got them, Lady Worm?¡± The vampire pulled out a carefully crafted whistle holding the blessings of a natural spirit before offering her explanation, ¡°I often exchange herbs with various faeries and spirits. They recently had issues with a demon and asked me them to dispose of.¡± Her story seemed to be authentic, she could confirm with her demonic superiors before accepting payment ¡°Understood, my Lady. We should be able to fulfil your request, please wait here while we confirm the deal.¡± Joan left the vampress in her booth, retreating to the staff area carrying the cursed nails with utmost care. She entered a small office, staffed by a lone slimy tentacled mass***. Its green appendages reviewing all manner of books using dozens of floating red eye-balls, it barely reacted to the intruding succubus. ¡°So, what does the vampire desire?¡± The container was transferred to an outstretched arm and greedily examined, ¡°She wants a compendium of supernatural creatures in the Southern lands the Portuguese discovered. These nails were her payment.¡± The nails were clearly a point of interest, drawing several of the floating red eyeballs to their container to better inspect the wares. ¡°So this is where Mammon''s nails wound up, it seems that one of his many schemes caused some backlash. So how did Miss Worm claim to receive them?¡± Head bowed, Joan answered professionally ¡°She trades with the forest-folk, they apparently gave it to her for disposal.¡± A perplexed humming came from the demonic entity, several eyes seemed to spin in a circle. ¡°That... is possible. It is rare for vampires to interact with others to each others benefit, but they likely wouldn''t risk their own life for it... Tell her that she can collect the information in a week''s time, we can probably strong-arm Mammon into providing a decent finder''s fee. Her drinks are on the house, her payment far exceeds the service. If Nasha is visiting, we will cover some drinks if she answers some questions for the young-ling. Consider it a bonus thrown in for her.¡± Joan excused her self, recording the transaction in their own way and asking one of their demons to request an audience with Nasha. She was a very loose-lipped drunk, so would likely accept their offer. Lady Worm was waiting for her return, drinking her provided blood whilst reading a book on surgical theory. ¡°Your payment has been accepted, the information will be provided to you in seven days time. If you come with me, there is a guest we would like to introduce you too.¡± The succubus proceeded to guide her to a floating platform with an in-built pool of deep water. Resting the translucent blue liquid was the enormous form of Nasha, a large brightly coloured fish, happily lounging in the warm pool. ¡°Thank you Lady Nasha, for agreeing to speak with Miss Worm about your homeland.¡± ¡°Of cooooourse, Darling. Who could say no to such fiiiiiiiine liquor¡± the fish said, casually sliding over to the stairs. ¡°Where should I begin? Probably with the wildlife. Have you heard of Crocodiles?¡± Joan left the pair to talk, returning to the front of house as to return to her regular duties as a host and leaving the vampress to learn in peace. Chapter 33 - Introductions and Briefings Leo sighed as he looked over the docks from his vantage point on the deck of The Messenger, a long merchant ship destined for some foreign nation. The ship was due to set sail the following day and he was left alone on deck to welcome the newer members of their travelling party. The two sides had, due to time constraints imposed by the ship''s schedule, independently arranged their own supplies and briefings. The voyage itself was expected to take slightly more than a month to reach their destination, excluding any stops along the way, and he would rather spend that last night on land indulging in the worlds finer pleasures than wait for some pious priests to arrive. Luckily it did not take long for the priests to arrive, boarding the boat with their group of six men with varying stature. Only two had any measure of confidence about them when they casually stepped onto the boat, the rest were spineless advisers ignorant of the world seemingly nervous boarding onto the ship. They all wore heavy dirt-brown monk''s robes, although only the more pronounced members showed any wear on the simplistic adornments, while the others appeared in near-pristine condition. ¡°This way,¡± Leo called directing the clergy to the main stairway. ¡°Thank you, Leo¡± the more senior priest warmly said. ¡°William told me about your travels, I am sure that your experience will help greatly in this endeavor.¡± ¡°Aye, but my experience is in survival. The last time I tried to save a client from themselves I was assaulted and thrown in jail. At least this time they might be sober when they cause an incident.¡± This comment seemed to trigger joyous laughter from the younger man, ¡°I like this gentleman already. I thought this trip would be dull with those pansies following us around with scraps of paper. I can already see the adventures lying ahead.¡± Leo and the senior priest shared a look, both recognizing that his bravado and confidence came at the cost of some of his sanity. In the ship''s medical room, illuminated by various fiery sconces that cast shadows on the wooden shelves that contained all manner of herbal remedies and medicinal books. Victoria sat on the doctor''s stools with her two familiars, reviewing a booklet of nondescript bound papers that was quickly put away once their guests entered. She directed the men to the nearby hammocks and barrels to sit down as the meeting would likely be a long one. The experienced priests quickly took the barrels while the more clerical members squabbled over the slightly softer hammock for some unknown reason. ¡°Thank you, Miss Worm¡± the greying priest humbled greeted, ¡°for agreeing to escort our priests around the region.¡± ¡°You are welcome, Bishop Clarke.¡± The title did come as shock to Leo, but the high-ranking official was seemingly accepting of his earlier informalities and seemed to be far more lenient than his post suggested. ¡°Let me introduce you the people you will be escorting through the foreign lands.¡± The Bishop began, seemingly regretting his choices as the scribes quickly settled their petty power struggles. ¡°Our expedition leader is Arthur Armstrong, his team was recently disbanded, and he is not exactly suited for the more restrictive lifestyle with-in the church. Take any issues you have with the other members to him, he may not be entirely sane, but has enough sense not to initiate hostilities. He will be the leader of this mission.¡± Arthur bowed his head and seemed to acknowledge the situation, although it appeared that he was sizing everyone in the room up with a non-so-hidden desire to spar against them. The man''s entire being, from his ragged brown hair was tied back with scared to his muscular body, showed his desire to best anyone he came across. Beneath his humble church robes, Arthur wore thick leather armour with a long sword not so subtly poking out his hood. ¡°If the lord''s angels say you are welcome among our ranks, who am I to judge?¡± ¡°The scribes are Crispin Friar, Benedict Shaw, Peregrine Tait and Randi Chapman.¡± The bishop continued, indicating which of the clerics was which as their name was called. ¡°They are tasked with recording: supernatural beings, plants, local customs and trades respectively. Each should,¡± he paused emphasizing that last word, ¡°be focused on recording the lands inhabitants. The only information we currently have is based on a battered book that detailed an Islamic Scholar''s trip* to the empire below the Saharan Desert, that we obtained during the crusades¡± Only with the not-so-subtle prompting did the clerics bring their attention fully to the meeting at hand. None of the designated scribes looked particularly pleased with their assigned mission, preferring the safety of the cathedral to camping in the unknown wilds. Each had the same dome-shaped cut on their greasy hair, although their individual colours varied from blonde to brown. Despite supposedly living a life of humility and simplicity, they all had some weight about them and the only muscle they had was built during their regular climbs up and down the stairs during their various tasks. Only the most junior of the three, Benedict, could be considered in reasonable physical shape, as he was recently rejected from participating in a more active role. Unlike Bishop Clarke or Arthur, the four men wore only comforting padding underneath their robes and carried only religious idols. Leo assumed they believed that it was to be a diplomatic trip and could review their briefing documents on the boat trip to their new posting. Only now, when they realized the type of vessel and the quality of their companions, did their dream mission suddenly become nightmarish. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°From our team,¡± Victoria began her introductions, pointing to the parties as they arose. ¡°I, Victoria Worm, will be leading our side of the party. This is Leo, my bodyguard and the front for many of my business dealings. These two are Rose and Julianna, they are my vampiric familiars and act as my assistants where needed.¡± The mention of Julianna, now changed from her sisterly uniform into a more comfortable peasant garment, seemed to spur a sudden realization with-in Crispin''s brain and subsequently causing shame for his ignorance. ¡°As far as we are concerned, we will be providing logistical support and creating opportunities to meet with various supernatural entities.¡± The rest of the clerics slowly recalled where they had heard the name before, having skimmed the various reports of a vampire with a similar name aiding the church with several incidents. ¡°Errr... Nicholas,¡± Randi stammered, the large mole on his cheek wobbling in the torchlight. ¡°Can we trust her to protect us?¡± Leo''s read of his personality was clearly mirrored by the Bishop who quickly rounded on him, ¡°She will protect you from external threats as much as she can, however the consequences of your own actions are not of her concern. You are going to document the supernatural creatures of the region and, as there is no need for violence, you have nothing to worry about. Unless you are planning to start trouble in the name of our Lord and force others to resolve it.¡± There were a few grumblings about their scornful treatment compared to the diplomatic conduct towards a known devil, all of which were sternly ignored. Their murmurs of discontent only seemed to generate discreet chuckles from Leo and, surprisingly, Arthur. Seeming to want any excuse to get away from his own embarrassment, the crook-nosed Peregrine decided to denigrate their would-be guide. ¡°So how is this thing going to feed? I don''t want her drinking a single drop of my blood!¡± Only Randi tried to aid his fellow priest, while the others were torn between the realization of their circumstances and feelings of lingering religious righteousness. ¡°Why are we trusting this creature anyway? It is bad enough that it is female, the originator of sin, but it rejects everything contained with-in our teachings.¡± Leo watched as his patron rolled back her sleeve and dismissed her familiars into the shadows, unnoticed by the four clerics who were too focused on protesting the Bishop''s judgement. From the hairline artistic lines meticulously drawn onto her arm, a divine light manifested and quickly grew in intensity, soon outshining the flickering light from the torches in the room. Leo had seen the activated marking only once prior and never forgot the feeling of: authority, power and reassurance that flowed from the light. Arthur made the cross motion in his hands, quieting offering prayers. Initially the priests assumed that their arguments had inspired God''s blessing, failing to realise the source of the newfound pressure. Crispin was the first to notice, pointing at the radiating light and slowly getting the recognition of the others. With her point made the light quickly dimmed, letting Victoria tend to the few trickles of blood generated from the experience. Peregrine and his cohorts were now silent, having clearly had not paid any attention to the briefs beyond the words ''captured vampire'' and confirming their lack of preparedness about the endeavour. Each reflected on the documents they had ignored, hand-waved or otherwise discounted that would''ve revealed the true nature of their trip. Both their dreams of comfortable postings with Portuguese settlers and notions of superiority were dashed in a single moment. ¡°Bishop... Nicholas was it?¡± Leo asked, bemusement laced on his words. ¡°Go on...¡± he allowed, somewhat enjoying his cleric''s situation. ¡°What would be the correct punishment for insulting a representative of the Lord? It''s been a while since I last heard any biblical teachings, but do I recall something about bears?**¡± The looks of indignant righteousness soon drained from their collective faces, realizing that the creature they disdained held higher standing with their lord than they did. Nicholas offered a conciliatory gesture towards Victoria, each seeming to understand the situation. ¡°A long as they remember this feeling,¡± Victoria remarked, unphased by their attitudes. ¡°Consider it water under the bridge. I only hope that they remember this feeling of humility when dealing with creatures who are considerably less patient.¡± The Bishop wishing to move on before more damage could be done, then brought out the naval chart for their journey, showing the West European Coastlines and the major cities on route. ¡°The ship will be leaving port tomorrow around midday, so you best be onboard. The ship will also be stopping over in Portugal to get authorisation to operate in their ports.¡± Explained Nicholas, ¡°The journey will take around 30 days, so I expect that you will be upstanding representatives of the church.¡± ¡°That means humility.¡± Added in Leo, deciding to add some verbal salt to their wounds. With the briefing mostly done, only Arthur stayed behind while Leo guided their guests off the ship. The Clergy suddenly found they were accountable for themselves and didn''t find the concept appealing, each was thinking about how to remove themselves from their current predicament. When they separated, Leo could hear some halfhearted complaining from the quartet. He could deal with their attitudes later, for now the ageing mercenary sought one last indulgence on dry land before he left for lands unknown. Chapter 34 - Captains Log The Messenger left port on a strong southerly wind that guided the ship away from the docks and into the English Channel. Murmurs of discontent and uncertainty hung over the assembled crew after learning of their destination, the sea already contained enough unknown entities without venturing into yet unexplored lands. The few Portuguese sailors among the crew were glad to be visiting their homeland, even if it was only scheduled to be an all to brief stop over to resupply and get permission from the royal family to sail in the region. ¡°Captain Shaw, I am ready to report¡± entered the vice-captain, saluting as he entered the captain''s quarters. ¡°At ease, any issues with departure?¡± ¡°No, Captain.¡± he officer replied, moving up to the main table. ¡°What of the weather?¡± The subordinate pointed to the outstretched map on the old wooden table, gesturing to various points. ¡°Cloudy sky with moderate south-easterly winds, the waves are mostly consistent with manageable peaks. The birds seem to be flying low on the cliffs, there likely is a storm coming.¡± ¡°What is the feel of the crew?¡± enquired Arne, still examining the map. ¡°Permission to speak freely, Captain.¡± ¡°Granted.¡± ¡°The sailors aren''t too happy with the clergymen on board, many are calling them Jonah behind their back.* Their leader, Arnold?¡± Started the vice-captain, faltering on the largest clergyman''s name. ¡°Arthur, continue.¡± ¡°He has attempted to built up some good will and is keeping the others in line, to mixed results. The others have been received well, assisting the departure by following commands or taking on duties such as taking shifts in the medical room. Some of our men have already began to think up reasons to see the female doctor.¡± Moving aside various charts from his desk the Captain found their letters of introduction, reviewing specific letters endorsing Victoria, as well as a few merchants from the Carpenter Guild who managed to finesse their way onto the journey. The church''s backers were less in number, but were sourced from people considerably higher in society, notably high-ranking clergy and from with-in the king''s court. ¡°Keep an eye of them, continue to draft them to help with upkeep if required.¡± The second in command saluted, leaving to attend to the duties given. - It had been less than three nights and Captain Arne Shaw already had formed opinions on the passengers on his ship. The accompanying merchants had readily volunteered to help with the ships operations and could be quickly summoned in the event of heavy weather. Unlike his colleagues the priest Arthur, and the sell-sword he regularly sparred with, proactively volunteered their labour when required to assist with the sails or clean the deck. The woman, and her often disappearing aids, usually hid below deck to help with the ship''s doctors tasks and only emerging once the moon was out or on overcast days. The sailors attempts to service their lower decks were quickly shut down, ranging from polite rejections to a casual description of procedural castration for one particularly assertive sailor. When she was moving about above deck, she usually took watch claiming to see uninhibited under the twilight veil of night. The only blemish on the self-less attitudes of the passengers were the four priests whose poor attitudes only serve to continue to damage their own reputations. Fortunately they isolated themselves pouring over some documentation and scriptures, refusing to interact with anyone else on board. Murmurs of bad omens had largely died down, although the the moniker of disciples of Jonah hung over the devout cluster''s head and refused to dissipate. Only Crispin, who was designated as the intermediary, had any contact with the crew going so far as to collect rationed meals for his colleagues. Their superior gladly took over any tasks which would''ve been assigned to him, preferring physical labour over whatever ''research'' occupied their time. In a sense the assembled crew was thankful, as their clumsy incompetence would only increase their own work load or send one of their own overboard. - Arne felt the warm sea breeze blow through his white-salt crusted hair, drinking a well aged mead gifted to him by the merchants. Tonight''s weather was such that the ship could gently rock back and forth, unaffected by waves landing a mile away on shore. The captain could make out the various guiding constellations in the clear night''s sky, even sighting a quickly fading falling star off the port bow. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Placing himself on the railings, the captain watched the regular night-time sparring that occurred between the Doctor''s assistant, Julianna, and either Leo or Arthur, depending on who was able to. The woman had rapidly grown in skill during the combat sessions, learning to wield a bow-staff to a reasonable proficiency. He had learned, over-hearing the judgemental conversations of the priests, that she was some kind of vampiric being along, with the woman living in the doctor''s quarters. It mattered not, she contributed her share and didn''t take what wasn''t hers. An ideal passenger in his book, which many of his crew could take a page from her book. Some spent a cold night in the brig after pilfering a stash of one of their comrades, a mistake few dared make the same transgression twice. The primary vampress in question soon joined him, carrying a sealed bottle of wine in her dexterous hands. ¡°Good evening, Captain¡± she greeted moving towards the western side of the boat, her heavy black outfit softly blowing in the gentle breeze. ¡°You are not on watch duty yet¡± observed the ageing captain ¡°anything catch your attention?¡± She simply nodded, proceeding to throw the bottle into the ocean waves. ¡°You may wish to order your men to stand down, we have a visitor.¡± From the depths of the ocean a brightly coloured fish rose from the depths, its form rivalling that of the largest whale he had seen. The translucent scales constantly shifted between the various colours of the rainbow, while the lining of the creature''s fins appears to be as smooth as the finest of silks. ¡°Her name is Nasha,¡± the vampress commented. ¡°As long you don''t aggravate her, she will leave shortly. The wine was a gift for safe passage.¡± The dancing lights from the aquatic deity brought many folks from below deck to view the majestic figure that appeared before them, rubbing their eyes as they stumbled up from their somewhat comfortable beds. Even the self-absorbed priests arrived to check out the disturbance, only to be rendered speechless by the creature before them. ¡°Men!¡± Arne commanded, ¡°Stand down! Anyone who tries to harm it is spending the rest of the trip in the brig. Gomes, fetch a spare barrel of mead!¡± The second in command saluted, before grabbing two astounded sailors to grab the marked alcohol. If the doctor had placated her with drink, it would not harm him to follow suit. The captain watched as the sailors and merchants lined up on the deck of the ship, taking in the ambience whilst the people from the church conversed with the beast and took ample notes. The sight of the creature reminded him of the sea folk he had seen when he was a young lad on his first journey. He didn''t know if they were Mermaids, Selkies, Scylla or Sirens, only that their supernatural beauty had captured his utmost attention. Only the steady hand of his captain had held him steady, his words bearing the knowledge of generations: ¡°Beware of what lurks beneath the waves. They can be beautiful and charming, but like the sea beauty can change to peril in a matter of minutes.¡± One unfortunate soul failed to heed the advice of the veteran sailor, falling into the water and be suddenly taken below only moments later. When the barrel was brought forth from the bowels of the ship, the command was given to place near the helm. The captain made his way to the beast, a stony cold stare transfixed on his face. From the forward most point, he could look directly into the enormous creature''s eyes. He gave the barrel a solid thunk with his fist, ¡°Take this for our safe passage.¡± His gruff tones and temperament were clear, he did not trust the fish but had enough sense to placate it''s desires to avoid any trouble. ¡°Thhhhaaaank you¡± drawlled the fish, it''s tantalising voice failing to move Arne''s resolve. ¡°Your gift is muuuuuucccccch appreciated.¡± Streams of water then danced their way onto the deck, swarming the Messenger with the snake-like tendrils playfully moving across the wooden surface. A few bold observers reached out to touch the serpentine appendages, only to feel the water softly flow past the obstruction like a calm mountain stream. They eventually coalesced around the barrel and lifted it overboard to the alcohol-loving fishes'' awaiting mouth. The aquatic deity remained for a time, graciously answering questions proposed by the clergy present and toying with his sailors using the caressing flow of water. Her presence was ultimately short-lived and Nasha descended beneath the tides as suddenly as she appeared. Her form barely creating a ripple as to not disturb the boat. - Even with the mostly blind navigation given to the crew, the Messenger arrived at the destination ahead of schedule. It seemed that Nasha enjoyed the liquor enough to grant safe and swift passage to the new lands, with the captain later finding a translucent scale attached to the figure head, providing a noticeable guiding push with strong currents. While he served no master, at least in the religious sense, he did make a note to keep an additional cask of liquor on hand in case Nasha, or another of her ilk, ever appeared before the ship again. He did not trust the beast, for it''s world and true-nature lay beneath the waves, but placating it''s greedy desires was far more desirable than drawing it''s wrath. Chapter 35 - Translations, Transactions and Transfers The midday sun hung over the docks, which was seeing unusually high amounts of activity. Fishing boats, once the primary users of the docks, had been moved aside as a large foreign vessel had anchored nearby and was in the process of ferrying its cargo to the shoreline. The atypical sight attracted all manner of merchants, children, mothers, slaves* and other curious onlookers to stare at the white-skinned newcomers appearing on their shore. Kahina was one of many slaves which handled the docks under the command of the harbor master Abdalah Al-Din**, a wealthy man with a foul temper behind closed doors. She was stationed near the main docks at the request of one of the dock managers, as she was one of the few subordinates who could speak the foreign language of the white men. The unfamiliar delegates appeared well mannered, extending those manners to a slave such as herself. While her owner did not appreciate her talents, having purchased the young woman entirely for her looks, the more observant among Abdalah''s underlings noticed her abilities and had asked to borrow her during the day. Initially she had been taken to the trading port ten years ago, having been forcibly enslaved by Mali slavers and sold on one of the many slave markets. Her gift for language was quickly noticed, after learning to speak conversational Arabic after eight months by listening to her master''s servants and Imam, often translating the prayer services into her native tongue (Fulani) once her ability was pointed out. Kahina then, through conversing with Portuguese sailors, learned: Portuguese, Spanish, English and some French rather quickly with dedicated study, although her writing lacked the beauty of more seasoned translators. Beneath her beaded dress, Kahina felt beads of sweat falling down her dark brown back and into the welt marks left from the latest beating. Seldom few noticed the marks, either due to their general location or out of feelings of general apathy. The punishments were not for any specific reason, often just for showing competency or displaying ¡°dishonourable behaviour.¡± Any mistake made in her general vicinity was blamed on her, increasing the debt held above her head. On several occasions she had been tempted to accept one of Abdalah''s sexual advances for a hint of relief, only to turn him down and receive violent retaliation. She had long realized that his interest in her was largely egotistical in nature, thus he needed her to consent in order to feel satisfied. The latest arrival was a ship called ''the Messenger'', carrying merchants and a few priests from the Catholic Church. The captain of the vessel remained on board, while his vice-captain coordinated the unloading efforts with one of the merchants. The vice-captain was also accompanied by strange a woman, wearing a heavy black niqab that would likely be stifling in the dry afternoon heat. Kahina acted as translator for the dock master, smoothly handling the docking fees, tariffs and other regulatory tasks demanded by the local officials. The woman, named Victoria based on introductions, stood with her back to the sun and keenly observed the surroundings. Once complete, the strange woman reunited with a man who appeared to be her husband, having already secured a designated spot to unload the cargo brought to land a short while prior. The couple were in the process of double checking their cargo, assessing how much damage had been sustained over the month-long journey by sea. A few merchants approached them but were directed to the main contingent of the merchant ship who were beginning to unload their own goods. Kahina remained near the pair, keeping out of the way of the bustling docks in the event that someone dropped a valuable crate and inevitably blame her for the incident. A disturbance then came from the road leading to the city''s heart, causing cries of confusion and annoyance from the busy streets. Summoned by the ship''s arrival, Abdalah wandered down to the dock followed by his three wives and dozens of slaves. He was quickly joined by local government officials and religious figureheads, all trying to impress the visiting merchants and clergy from yet another foreign power. The few male translators able to speak this new tongue had been quickly summoned, acting as intermediaries for the more senior merchants and the priests. Kahina heard the husband of the black-clad woman mutter, ¡°At least their skill with boot licking nobles is being put to good use.¡± Seemingly commenting on the visiting priest''s conversational skills with the local delegates. The Harbour Master''s entourage did not exclusively pay attention to the main delegation, others greedily eyed the incoming cargo with much anticipation of new pleasures from far off shores. One of Abdalah''s wives appeared to be fixated on Kahina, scowling at the slave while she attended to the shipping documentation. ¡°That one seems to bare a grudge against you.¡± Commented Victoria, who was currently inspecting their crate of bright red pelts. ¡°That is Wambui, the second wife of my Master. She does not approve of my work or my general demeanor.¡± ¡°Are you happy with your current situation?¡± The woman asked, hiding her intentions under the guise of examining her merchandise. Kahina thought about her life as it was, the long workdays, the constant disdain from her master''s wives, the verbal tirades, physical abuse from those around her and the constant sexual advances from Abdalah. In truth, she was desperate to leave but knew that she would not be able to escape the town watch he was entrenched in. ¡°I am not. But I have no means to escape, my master keeps adding to by slave''s debt through various means.¡± ¡°It looks like Wambui is likely to approach us shortly,¡± Victoria stated ¡°I am in need of a translator who answers solely to me and can do so in a variety of unique circumstances. Here is my offer: I will buy you as payment up front, once my party leaves to cross the desert you will be released. Are you interested?¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As predicted, Wambui wandered across with several servants in tow. ¡°What do you need to know?¡± Kahina asked, hesitantly reaching for a slight hope of freedom. ¡°Two things, can any of them understand me and does she have authority to sell you?¡± ¡°They only speak Arabic and Fulani. While she does have the power, no one will buy me in the city out of fear of retribution.¡± Her acting-husband Leo walked over, feigning intimacy while Victoria gave instructions in a flirtatious tone. ¡°Follow my lead, Kahina will be translating us directly. You only need to follow my tone.¡± Wambui arrived, her hostility mostly hidden behind her smile. ¡°Go on, you worthless slave, introduce me.¡± Kahina translated, mostly professionally ¡°Wambui Al-Din, second wife of the great harbour master Abdalah Al-Din greets you.¡± Leo knowing his role, replied in kind ¡°I am Leo of the Carpenter''s Guild, this is my partner, Victoria. Thank you for coming out to see us.¡± ¡°This is Leo of the carpenter''s guild and his wife Victoria.¡± Victoria then selected one of the orange pelts, ceremoniously presenting it to the official''s wife as a gift, ¡°This comes from creature called a fox and its pelts are intermittently trendy, tell her its a gift and include some flattery.¡± Gently Kahina lifted the fox pelt from her conspirator, carefully placing it in her mistresses'' arms. ¡°She has gifted you a quality fox pelt, despite its small size it is popular among the upper classes up north.¡± A series of quick strokes of the fur revealed a softness unfamiliar to her, save the occasional lion hide that retained it''s distinct mane. The foreign wares had sparked a hint of greed in the woman, she already had much but desired something to put herself above Abdalah''s other wives. ¡°What else do you have?¡± she asked, earthly desires growing by the second. ¡°Things are going well?¡± she said, morphing her tone to sound like she was asking a question. It was seemingly a practiced routine, as Leo replied, matching her speech ¡°She is acting like most noble woman I''ve seen, a magpie whenever there is something new.¡± The term magpie was lost on Kahina, but she stood by while her potential new master retrieved an ornate chest, tucked behind some foreign grain. ¡°These are necklaces, made of gold and silver, with gemstones of mixed rarity in them. The box also contains decorative pins, rings, bracelets, badges, earrings and pendants, all separated in different compartments. Explain that we are likely to head to Niani and Timbuktu, before going to Mecca so we cannot sell much to her.¡± The city names caught the attention of Wambui, confirming once translated that her desires would not be entirely fulfilled. The allure of gold hung over Wambui as she carefully examined each of the layered compartments, trying to decide which many pieces she could try and purchase. Asking questions about various items and having them translated to Victoria with barely suppressed excitement and greed intermingling with her speech. A sigh from the veiled merchant woman and a few comments directed toward Kahina was enough to prompt a request to translate. ¡°She sighed mistress, because she desired a translator for her journey. Both of them have taken a liking to me and was sad as she could not hire me for her travels. She offered several trinkets for my services, but I declined as I already had a master.¡± - In her mind Wambui quickly weighed the possibilities before her. The jewels, pelts and other items could raise her status among Abdalah''s wives, as well as remove the ungrateful slave from her household. Conversely the woman was her husband''s obsession, even if she had previously rejected his advances. If she sold Kahina off to the merchants without consulting Abdalah, his punishment would probably be quite severe. They could always get a new slave, given the new influx of foreigners acquiring a pale Turkish slave from slavers in Timbuktu might appease him and set trends in the port. She could likely exploit their ignorance of local markets to get an exceptional deal, getting far more that her actual worth. Complementing Kahina and admitting that she was a very competent worker was a small concession, given that she would likely not encounter her again. - ¡°Slave,¡± Wambui said tone turning somewhat malicious ¡°ask her how much she would be willing to pay for your ownership.¡± ¡°What!? But..¡± Kahina stammered, both out of incredulity and at how smoothly Victoria had manipulated the conversation with the little information provided to her. ¡°She asked what you would be willing to pay for me, how should I respond?¡± Victoria, still acting as the excited wife, turned to Leo who played along with a gentle non-answer to appear as if they were discussing an offer when in reality, she was guiding the next portion of her plan. What proceeded was a haggling session resulting in several fox pelts, necklaces and pendants being exchanged for ownership of a single slave, the value of which likely far exceeded her debt and perceived value, to both Kahina and Wambui''s surprise. Her accompanying slaves had attempted to object a few times in fear of Abdalah, but was quickly silenced by their mistress. - Elatedly Wambui returned to her husband, who was still talking with the foreign nationals. Her arrival was marked by interest from the merchants, complementing her taste as several of them had unsuccessfully tried to get the higher quality goods from the pair in previous interactions. Abdalah appeared approving of the transaction, basking in the praise granted to him by proximity to Wambui''s purchase. His warming smile reassured her that it was the right decision, as he caressed the strange fur hide. The other wives also inspected her acquisitions, being gifted some of the lesser pieces as consolation prize. Only when the merchants began to ask what she offered to make the merchant yield some of her high-quality goods, did the details of her payment come out. As if timed perfectly, the aids she had sent to the harbor master''s office to collect Kahina''s proof of ownership arrived and began to transfer the rights to the foreign couple. The other servants knew of their master''s desires, hesitantly translating the exchange to their guests, omitting the surrounding context. Abdalah begrudgingly congratulated his wife for getting so much for a single slave, silently fuming that he could not undo his wife''s transaction in the presence of so many important members of society. While her husband would be angry at her for a time, Wambui was sure that she could regain favour with the bounty she had acquired trading that worthless slave. The eyes of greed glistened in those of her family, cementing her decision. Chapter 36 - Recruitment Kahina found herself alone with her new mistress in the guest house of a rather successful merchant. She sat on the edge of the lone bed frame while the doctor applied medicinal ointment onto her old scars. As it turned out the priests accompanying the merchants were, in actuality, part of her party and would be joining them to on their travels across the dry Savannah. The local nobles, impressed by how they handled Abdalah, had kindly offered them their spare rooms in the hopes of trading for some of the foreign goods, on similarly favorable terms. The translator did find it peculiar how the group divided themselves between three rooms, with Leo and Arthur sharing a room while the four clerics shared another, leaving the two women with their own private room. She had asked Leo about his feelings on being separated from his wife when being shown to their rooms, only to get corrected though suppressed laughter. ¡°We ain''t married. I suppose you can think of me as a bodyguard and, well... you will see soon enough.¡± In the privacy of their darkened room, Victoria had removed much of the heavy clothing which had previously covered her and quickly changed into a much lighter dress. ¡°Due to the timing, we did not discuss our agreement in any detail¡± her new mistress advised, her attention still focused on treating the ingrained marks on her back. ¡°So there are many things we are to discuss.¡± Kahina was about to thank her patron again for her freedom when two women materialized out of the shadows, with the larger one placing a finger on her mouth to indicate silence. ¡°I am what you would call an adze* or vampire. You will not be harmed without consent, so you need not worry.¡± The smaller familiar handed her a cup of strong alcoholic liquid that had been sourced from the more secure chest containing Victoria''s more valuable items. ¡°Our group is here on a research mission. I am providing my knowledge of the supernatural to the clergy, while they record various elements of the land. The potential uptick in trade from the Portuguese has gotten a few holy men from England worried about unknown mystic threats entering their lands. You will notice there are some... religious conflicts in the party, you may involve yourself at your own discretion.¡± With the initial shock of her new master''s identity wearing off and the alcoholic lull of sweet beverage offered, the translator felt confidence build up with-in her. An emotion not felt since she was taken from her hometown. ¡°So, you needed someone trustworthy who could translate for you?¡± she asked, starting to think through her predicament. ¡°Effectively yes.¡± the vampire concurred. ¡°The current plan is to visit the gold mines to the southeast and return to the ports via Timbuktu and Niani. On our return, the priests will depart on a ship bound to England and my group will attempt to join a caravan crossing the desert. While you are free to join us on our passage across the dunes, any obligation on your behalf will be removed.¡± ¡°There is one other recurring task I would request of you, but this one you are free to decline.¡± Victoria said, placing a rather unique ornate knife onto the table. ¡°As you likely gathered, I sustain myself by consuming blood. All I ask for is a small incision every few days to draw a small amount of blood, Leo already permits this so you would not be my sole supplier. I will not drink directly, sparing you from any side effects of my bite.¡± Khana, either due to the alcohol or the emotional release of being freed from her previous master, was growing to favorably accept her new situation. This adze had treated her far more fairly and with more respect than any of her previous experiences with her former master''s circles. The simple desire for consent when drawing blood for consumption felt considerably warmer than Abdalah''s lecherous advances. It was devoid of anger, treating her as an equal in most circumstances and except when warranted by the situation. The only questions the translator had regarding the situation related to the rather extravagant price paid for a single slave. Given the valuable nature of the items provided, Victoria likely could''ve bought a dozen slaves for the same level of investment. ¡°I think I can come to terms with everything you have stated...¡± she began as the larger familiar refilled her cup, whilst sampling some of the high quality liquor herself with a content look. ¡°I still don''t understand the extraordinary price you paid. Not that I am not grateful, it all just seems too much.¡± ¡°I can see how many would see the transaction as Wambui getting various goods which are worth far more than a single individual,¡± Victoria explained as she tidied up her medical supplies. ¡°The hiring price of a translator usually goes up based on the number of languages they speak and their respective skill. You have already shown the ability to speak four languages, and likely known additional ones. It is extremely valuable when travelling in foreign countries.¡± While Kahina could see the potential value of such a talented position, she still had doubts as to the worth of her own expertise. The adze was likely a shrewd merchant, so parting ways with multiple goods without knowing the value of what she was getting would be questionable at best. Unless, she tipsily mused with slurred speech, the transaction had other motives behind it. Given how Wambui was subtly guided and prodded by the conversation to propose the trade, was the larger fee part of that manipulation? Now Kahina reviewed their dealings, the trade was such that her former mistress felt the prideful desire to flaunt her new purchases to the foreign dignitaries. Assuming that was indeed the case, the rather generous terms had forced Abdalah into accepting the deal in the presence of others, in part due to the praise of the other merchants. Had Victoria foreseen the flow on effects she caused based on only brief interactions she had observed around the harbor? Assuming there was an ulterior motive behind the specific wares offered in exchange, there was likely more she had missed on her initial review. In her alcoholic induced lucidity Kahina expanded her mind to not only those involved in the deal, but to the people observing her performance. At a cursory glance, the carefully refined fur pelts and jewels had elevated the status of the visiting delegation, future highlighting the wealth possible from future dealings with the northern countries. The local officials also gained a sense of prestige as the monetary value of their people was seen to be high, meaning that their own supply of slaves might earn similar exchanges in the future. Most secretly knew of her heightened value, keeping it secret as to not hurt Abdalah''s pride, which to bore the marks of political posturing. Abdalah''s interest in her was well known, so many of the larger figureheads of the community had seen Kahina''s sale as an endorsement of the delegation. Their current accommodation would surely be part of gaining favor with potentially skilled dignitaries and following the lead of the Harbour Master. The temporary inflation of cost would likely revert to normal levels in future transactions. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°You seem a little overwhelmed¡± Victoria commented, moving from the bed. ¡°I suggest you turn in for the night. The town''s officials have provided our accommodation and have agreed to watch our cargo, you can take the bed. I will make do with the chair.¡± Despite her protests, the two familiars guided her a bed far more comfortable than her previous lodgings. As the effects of the alcoholic mead and emotional release of the day''s events quickly sent the translator to sleep. - During breakfast, proper introductions and planning occurred. Victoria had returned to the heavy cloth garments while the rest of the group had removed much of their clothing in the already warm morning weather. The priests, exhausted from their night of ''diplomatic'' endeavors, opted to return to their room whilst Leo and Arthur accompanied Victoria on her various tasks around town. Although Arthur''s presence was more out of childish wonder and excitement, than any obligation to protect his travelling partner. The adze had done her research before arriving to their shore, much to the surprise of the priests who lacked much in the way of background material on the region. The tales of large and dangerous animals had sparked a desire for a skilled mercenary guard. Familiarity of the region''s fauna was deemed an essential requirement when travelling without an accompanying caravan of traders, as the more typical warning signs were unknown to the travelers. The other tasks Victoria mostly related to trade, focusing exchanging many of their goods for the local currency, as well as wares which could be more readily traded in smaller villages. She also sought travelling wagons and horses accustomed to the dry heat, her former wagon had been built for freezing cold temperatures that were absent in the region. Losing their primary means of travel due to heat stroke or ill-fitted wagon wheels could prove fatal in most circumstances. What was unknown to Kahina at the time of the purchase was that Victoria''s collection of jewelry could not be openly traded with-in her own country. They had been sourced from a werewolf subjugation, a creature that she described as a being akin to a were-hyena**, and were difficult to sell to anyone suspect their origin. The process would not be instantaneous, but as she had mentioned to Wambui, they could be slowly converted into other forms of wealth in various larger towns. Thanks to her knowledge of the local townsfolk, Kahina brought her client to the current residency of Jaali. Jaali was the leader of a team well-mannered mercenary guards and, while not the cheapest troop available in town, were of a higher cut than most. Kahina had only met Jaali in passing, but his strong physique and mannerisms left a strong impression on her. Scars from numerous battles adorned is muscular black chest, with similar wounds appearing on his balding head. His imposing stare greeted them as they filed into the room, eyes never deviating from them as the mercenary ran a stone along the spear tip. The room itself was lit only by the window, covered by a rug to provide some reprieve from the incoming heat. Leaning against the window and peaking at the streets below was a similarly muscular man named Amne. Although he wore a more conservative vest and hat, as opposed to the shirtless leader, he shared the same aura of patient observance. The last member in the room was a charm covered woman named Marka, making use of her free time to repair one of their various satchels. There was a certain tempered feeling of restrained violence hanging in the room, as each member of the group tested the resolve of their potential clients. ¡°Ah if it isn''t Abdalah''s prized slave. What brings you to our door?¡± Jaali said, mockery lacing his words. ¡°I serve a new master now¡± she responded, regaining her composure. ¡°They wish to hire an escort and your reputation proceeds you.¡± Kahina didn''t feel the need to translate the conversation, as the tone conveyed much of the underlying message. ¡°So you want us to watch some foreign tourists like a young mother to her baby, has the sun finally gotten to you? Take those pale skins elsewhere we don''t want your business.¡± ¡°The mercenaries aren''t interested, mistress.¡± Kahina translated with a sigh. Most of the room had been fixated on the two more muscular, white-skinned men in the room, so the presence of the cloth draped woman went unnoticed until the translator mentioned her. Marka was the only one to react upon recognizing her existence, raising her spear at the prospective client. ¡°Why did you bring an adze here? Did you not know, or have you gone mad?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Adze?¡± questioned Amne, reaching for his own weapon. ¡°They brought an adze here?¡± Victoria simply raised her arms to her colleagues, advising them to stand down before any serious fight could take place. Only Leo fully stood down, as Arthur contemplated instigating a ''friendly spar'' with the mercenaries. ¡°Translate this without alternation,¡± she said throwing jewelry and a bag of gold dust onto the table. ¡°You have supernatural sight, so this will make our journey slightly easier. My proposal is rather simple: your group escorts us around the lands as we document the various mystical beings of the land, primarily keeping us safe from the local fauna. Payment is for your protection, nothing more. Our agreement extends purely to the road, there is no requirement for you to watch over us with-in cities or towns.¡± Her conveyed words and generous payment were enough to lower their weapons and consider the proposal. ¡°What kind of creatures are you trying to meet?¡± Marka suspiciously asked, caution hanging on her words. ¡°We have no intention of intentionally hunting down larger creatures such as the Ninki Nanka***, but would not turn down the opportunity to observe one. We primarily will be meeting with local deities and sprites, as well as whatever creatures cross our paths.¡± Silence fell, except for Arthur asking some questions about what precisely a Ninki Nanka and feeling disappointment set in as they would not be actively pursuing one. ¡°Amne, what is your take?¡± Jaali asked, eyeing the payment on the table. ¡°If she was able to buy Kahina from Abdalah and face no consequences, she must have something going for her.¡± Amne replied, shrugging of any lingering doubt. ¡°Marka, any objections?¡± ¡°I don''t trust her, but the gold is good. If she so much as touches us in our sleep...¡± the seer said, spitting onto the ground between them. ¡°Tell the bloodsucker we accept her job,¡± declared Jaali. ¡°But we want additional payment as we go.¡± Paraphrasing Kahina translated ¡°They are happy to accept the job, however they want more gold.¡± Victoria placed a map on the table, procured from the trading halls earlier. ¡°That is fine, this is our planned route. We will meet in three days at the eastern gate.¡± Chapter 37 - Voracious Demons With the sun crawling over the seaside town, rays of light began to pierce through the wooden roofing and disturb the sleeping man inside. Rhythmically his large black belly rose and fell, while whimpering snores emanated from the head laying off the side of the bed frame. The midday heat soon proved too much for the large figure, unsuccessfully attempting to bat away the offending illuminance. Now stirred from his rest, Hasani stretched his plump body and felt the all too familiar hunger pains from his other half. Hasani''s hunger stemmed not from the same natural desires held by the countless denizens of his coastal home, rather it was a supernatural gluttony stemming from his very nature. He was in-fact a Kishi*, a demonic creature hiding behind an all too human veneer. The animalistic face embedded in the back of his skull remained silent, knowing to remain silent until such a time when it could feast on mortal flesh. The demon''s urges drove him into the blistering and crowded streets searching for his next meal, from whatever source took his fancy. Having tidied his appearance, Hasani wandered into the market looking for someone that would not be missed or noticed by the general populace. Concealed under a dense nest of hair the bestial visage remained silent, passively inhaling the foreign smells of civilization. As the demon passed by various the market stalls his charismatic aura saw several merchants wave to him, striking up conversation about the ins and outs of their trade. Seemingly foreign nationals had arrived the previous day and had been sighted wandering about the town, evidently making an impression on the more influential figures. As he wandered through the crowded streets Hasani observed the bountiful spread before him, trying to selectively choose the meal best suited to his cravings. Lean orphan meat, sourced from the laughing children running between the stores, lacked the nuanced flavor of those who had lived longer lives. Briefly he considered slave meat, a strong-tasting meal that was seasoned by their harsh experiences, but ultimately putting aside such notions as emergency option. What he truly desired was the rich flesh of nobility or merchants, curing their souls with all the luxury they could afford. He only regretted that he could sample such a delicacy perhaps once in his lifetime, humans tend to ask questions that even his supernaturally heightened charisma would struggle to truly escape from. From the corner of his eye, the demon noticed three of the foreigners wandering about the stalls accompanied by two mercenaries and a slave. What would they taste like? Hasani thought as he absentmindedly walked in their general direction. Surely the cultural differences would change their flavor, perhaps the flesh would be soft and full of fat. Could their light-colored skin be akin to white fish? Providing a mild, yet sweet, taste. As if in agreement, the patient hyena salivated in anticipation of a once in a lifetime meal. Under the guise of browsing the vast array of goods available, the Kishi stalked his prey from afar and slowly closed the distance between the pale delegates. The only concerning threat was the female guard, Marka, who''s mystical vision had nearly exposed his true form on past occasions. Whatever powers of detection she held were moot when faced with his own powers of memorization, halting her attempts of violence with his own seductive aura. The other native mercenary did hold slight concern, as his fashionable street wear did little to hide his well-built body that far surpassed the capabilities of his own rounding figure. The group converged on a rather large store carrying a vast array of long-lasting supplies for travelling merchants and families, in addition to tools that could be readily sold onto passing villages. The group spread out with-in the store, pairing up to examine the wares on display. Hasani''s target was the young foreign woman and her translating slave, each looked positively delectable and would likely grant contrasting, yet complimentary, tastes. His prey had conveniently isolated themselves in a secluded corner of the store, evidently critiquing a zebra-hide satchel in the strange foreign tongue. Placing a hand gently on the foreign woman''s shoulder Hasani introduced himself, his words laced with mystical energies. ¡°Greetings, Princess. You surely have travelled far to reach these lands.¡± After turning his prey around to face him the lack of reaction was strange, she was unphased by his mesmerizing words. The cloth draped lady simply coughed as to remind her translator of her duties, noting her hazy demeanor. Confusion suddenly formed in his mind. From the trance-like blank expression of the translator, the demon''s charms were certainly working and yet: there his prey stood unchanged. Now he could see the foreigner''s eyes, a deep red hue reminiscent of blood. Knowing something was amiss, Hasani took an uncertain step back as the cloth-covered woman produced something from her sleeves. Whatever the object was, the substance contained with-in dispelled the enchanting trance which had ensnared the slave. The pale woman was dangerous, he realized it now, and Hasani now found himself the sole focus of her attention. ¡°Victoria has asked you to follow us politely¡± translated the slave, now recovered from his magical allure. ¡°She would rather you come willingly.¡± Her guards had already been alerted, silently drawing closer to box him in as to not draw attention to them. Now cornered from all sides, he raised his arms in defeat, ¡°Lead the way princess.¡± - It had been less than a week since Kahina had learned of Victoria''s true identity, yet she had already encountered another supernatural creature in such a short period of time. The reluctant Kishi had been brought back to their accommodation, now under the vigilant watch of Marka and Arthur, while Amne had left to summon Jaali. The mercenary leader had wanted to be present during one of the initial interviews, as the pale-skinned foreigners'' explanation of their goals lacked credibility, save for the spear-woman''s gift of magical sight. In their meeting room, the priests had been summoned from their room and immediately gawked at the now exposed bestial head of a hyena. The only response the feral face offered in return was an occasional snarl in response to their astonished stares. Everyone in the room had been placed into a group of around three, with each group responsible for monitoring the other members of their trio and forcing the herbal powder onto anyone who lost their composure. The small groups allowed them to focus most of their attention on the primarily subject, without constantly checking everyone in the room for signs of distraction. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The subject of the herbal substance was somewhat quickly brought up as Marka, and the Kishi known as Hasani, was curious as to how it was able to dispel the mystical charms of the demon. It was the Adze''s understanding that lust demons, such as Kishi and Succubi, do not change the inherent nature of their intended prey with their enchanting charisma. Instead, the charm amplifies their target''s innermost feelings of desire by up to a hundred-fold, although most demons of their ilk would be only able to achieve several multitudes of augmented desire. Once in such a state, they become extremely vulnerable to the suggestions of the target of their heightened affection. Such powers were ineffective against those with little or no attraction towards the source of the effect, as there was nothing to amplify. The particular mix of herbs used by the adze produced a potent anaphrodisiac, temporarily removing the sexual desire of the inhaler that quickly removed feelings to supernaturally amplify. Evidently the natural composition of their delegation minimized any opportunity for it to take place with only three members showing any symptoms of the effect, and those affected being kept under the watchful eyes of others. With the eventual arrival of Jaali the more formal interview could begin, somewhat hindered by the hostile commentary provided by their hired muscle. Each member, with the exception of Leo who had left to wander the streets alone, had their own line of questions. Arthur and Jaali both focused their attention on his combative abilities, both somewhat disappointed that the overweight demon wholly relied on charisma to ensnare his prey. Hasani, obviously panicked by the aggressive interrogation, often gave stunted answers as he nervously switched his gaze throughout the room that served little use. During his allotted time Crispin attempted to ascertain the Kishi''s relation to other creatures in the region, however the other clerics would interject and derail any useful questions with their own religiously based ones that only served to confuse the subject with references to unfamiliar teachings. Only with Victoria''s intervention, and use of her own assigned time, did any time get dedicated to the obese creature''s true nature. The high-strung and conflicting emotions between the assembled parties often lead to outbursts throughout the assembly, and many words not translated for the clerics for obvious reasons. After several hours of questioning Kahina was completely exhausted, both mentally drained and vocally strained. Everyone stood around in some manner, using the reprieve to readjust themselves after their first attempt at supernatural investigation. Only two members of the group held a positive view of the results, with Crispin and Peregrine realizing how little their zealous line of questioning had produced. It had been reassured to her on multiple occasions that this was something of their own making and was not of an issue the translator should be concerned with. With a gentle hand on her shoulder and a cup of medicinal herbal water, Victoria appeared behind her to remove any doubts about her own work. ¡°You performed your task well; I will have a word with Arthur later to... review... what happened. When you have recovered tell Jaali we are done with our interview and his team is free to leave.¡± Whatever ingredients the adze had put in her drink were fast-acting and potent, relieving much of the strain on her throat and soothing her anxious thoughts. ¡°What of the demon?¡± she asked, getting a twitch from Hasani who feigned a positive expression from his chair after noticing the glance in his direction. ¡°My colleagues may be disappointed, but as we want to leave for the more remote villages fairly soon, we won''t be punishing the demon as it would likely break several local laws. As such we plan to let him go, ask Jaali to escort him out of the building. Anything which happens to the demon, is of his own discretion and not of our concern.¡± ¡°So¡± started Jaali, ¡°what does our ''boss'' want?¡± Kahina took her usual diplomatic stance, still nervous in the face of the mercenary''s blood-thirsty presence. ¡°She has said we are done here, and you are dismissed for the day.¡± Marka, seeming to recall the demon''s presence from previous interactions, used a rather sharp knife to emphasize her query. ¡°What does she want us to do about that monster?¡± The clear venom in her words drew a noticeable jump from the subdued demon. ¡°They are not from here, thus are leaving it to your team to decide on a course of action. She only asks that you do it away from here, as to maintain good relations with the merchant who we are staying with and not delay our trip with criminal charges.¡± ¡°At least the woman knows to follow the law of the land,¡± derided Jaali with partial approval. ¡°The adze is far better than the weaklings around her.¡± ¡°We should take him to Andwele''s hut.¡± Remarked Marka ¡°Let the old witch doctor take care of him.¡± With the purpose of the meeting concluded Kahina watched as the demon was let away at knife point, the feral head once again covered by his thick braided hair. Marka''s openly hostile approach to the demon demanded action be taken where it otherwise might not be, forcing Jaali to take on additional work for no extra charge. The protests of the foreign religious delegates were quickly silenced, when their lack of legal authority was pointed out. Each returned to their rooms to review the meeting, except for Arthur who had successfully negotiated a sparring session with Amne during the break in interrogation. Exhaustion struck the translator as soon as she returned to the room, collapsing onto the bed. Now alone with her thoughts she realized the full extent of the danger she had been in. Were it not for her master being unaffected by his charms, it could well have been her body being torn apart by the Kishi''s terrible jaws. Nightmares filled her mind as soon as sleep claimed her, with the bestial face laughing at her through the darkness. Such visions were soon dispelled as through the traumatic haze a faint smell of flowers and a cold hand comforting her, allowing for a dreamless sleep. - Hasani wandered through the busy streets, subtly escorted by the two intimidating mercenaries to the home of a local witch doctor. Unfortunately, his odds for escape were few and far between, but the lack of interest from the knowledgeable adze was at least something in his favor. His compliance with her work appeared to appease any grudge held by the would-be meal, letting him focus his attention on the two captors behind him. As they pushed through the crowd, Hasani probed the surrounding crowds for anyone who could serve as a distraction. All it took was a group of slaves carrying pots filled with fruits and similar produce to pass by and for one of the slaves to be caught in his enchantment to cause chaos in the square. With the loud crash of clay containers and outcries from objects flying, Hasani could make his successful escape into the depths of the crowd, losing his pursuers in the confused masses. He would have to remain low for a few days to escape any pursuers, as far to much attention had been drawn to his presence. Once the commotion died down, he would return to his homeland in the south, again being free to feast in peace. Chapter 38 - Cohesion It had been nearly a decade since Kahina had last seen the open plains of the Savannah, having been assigned solely to work the docks and attend to Abdalah''s estate. While there was a sense of nostalgia, many of her once beloved memories had been worn away over time as the fleeting moments of village life had become fuzzy with distance. Now she found herself sitting at the front of a merchant''s wagon between two muscled foreigner''s from far off lands, translating stories told by Amne on the cart ahead of them. Victoria had purchased two carts, along with the required horses, from the markets which they rode towards the deep gold mines to the south. Both carts contained a variety of trading supplies, as well as various containers of perishable goods and salt, but split the occupancy between the party along cultural lines. Most of the time the more nocturnal members of the party remained under cloth-covered areas of the wagons, trying to sleep during the hottest parts of the day. Jaali had two additional members of their security team who were not present during their initial meeting, the twin brothers: Biton and Naeem. Each slept with weapons in hand, faces covered by a protective mask fashioned by their mother and blessed by their village patriarch. The pair were their night time guard, keeping attentive watch for the various night-time threats and maintaining various defences constructed at dusk. Instead of sleeping under a rug or other similar cuts of protective cloth, her mistress chose to sleep with-in a sturdy wicker basket lined with soft woven fabric. Even the lid of the container had a thick curtain to allow her to peak out from her lodgings and not be affected by the harsh sun-rays. This feature was mainly used by her familiars who acted as excited children when looking at the large animals they passed on their journey. Julianna often forgot her form, recoiling in pain after extending her arm to point at elephants or giraffes, much to the amusement of Marka. The dynamics between the four clerics had become somewhat fractured since the incident with the Kishi. Both Crispin and Peregine had realised how poorly they had conducted themselves during their first attempt at enquiry, producing only lack-luster results with their particular line of questioning. Each now saw their short comings, or at least realised that their flawed cross-examining techniques, and began to clumsily improve themselves. The pair went to far as to meekly approach their apparent nemesis, as to borrow her translator and acquire something to offer Jaali''s men to more adequately prepare for their next attempt. Victoria seemed to see the investment as worth while as she provided some higher quality rations, either out of a gesture of good will or to foster latent talents. In contrast to the introspective resolve of Crispin and Peregine, their comrades had only become more deluded in their fanaticism. Often the two would be seen feeding into each other''s speculations in silent whispers, under the guise of prayer. Whether due to arrogance or stupidity, Randi and Benedict both saw no fault with their conduct during the interview. As neither were responsible for recording the supernatural to their superiors, the quality of the results did not matter to them. Their ''divinely inspired'' ego could not accept any criticism about their behaviour, dismissing it outright as heretical beliefs. Victoria had already spoken to Arthur about their actions and was assured that he would get them under control. Leo and Arthur seemed to naturally accept the role of social bridge between the two parties, as Victoria''s motives and actions were constantly scrutinised by both sides. While both could trust her to support them and offer assistance, they would constantly belittle the adze with-in their respective circles. As such her human proxies had to coordinate the efforts to relatively high success, with Arthur corralling the clerics and Leo managing the delegated tasks with Jaali''s team. Arthur''s almost suicidal desire to challenge the large native predators inflated his reputation among the mercenaries, although the rough translation of his assigned moniker ¡°Naked Honey Badger¡± was not communicated. Conversely Leo spent many of the long nights conversing with her fellow countrymen, sharing exaggerated war stories from their respective pasts. Julianna would often listen in, enthralled by a world she had been only recently been discovering. - The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It was now two days since the small caravan had departed from the port city, they had made exceptional progress considering the inexperienced members of the group. Finding a partially covered area, the Jaali made the decision to settle down for the night, coordinating the construction temporary tents and setting various traps on the perimeter. The party centred themselves around the exhausted steads, being that they were their most valuable asset, as getting stranded out in the wilds would be far more dangerous than missing one of their own. There were scatterings of villages across the plains, but none in the immediate area that could provide assistance or transport. Food was quickly prepared and distributed under the peaceful twilight sky, with only Victoria not getting a share. Julianna and Rose did have the option to taste the meal to satisfy any curiosity they held, but did not usually they did not impose beyond the initial taste. Rose mostly inquisitive in anything sweet, but was disinterested in most of the meals unless they included local fruits and certain root vegetables. Julianna on the other hand was eager to try anything, as her prior diet was particularly bland with the exception of a dish known as alms*, that were donated by her homeland''s nobility. Her enthusiasm was occasionally exploited by Marka and Naeem who offered foods not-commonly eaten due to their particularly strong tastes. When Kahina had asked about their pranks, the adze only asked the mercenaries to confirm that: it was consumed by the populace and generally safe to eat. If her familiar wished to experience bitter or spicy meals, it was up to her to manage her tolerance. At some point in the evening, the adze had produced a rather unique blade from her bags, placing it boiling water for reasons particular to her own practices. ¡°What is that knife for?¡± Kahina asked, receiving questioning looks from Jaali''s party. ¡°I was about to source my own meal from Leo, unless you wish to volunteer. There is little reason as to ask the others, only Leo from our circle will offer his up willingly and I did not hire the mercenaries as a food source.¡± The tension remained as the answer was translated to the assembled rangers, with the accompaniment of a somewhat muted religious prayer being offered in the background. Wanting to repay her saviour, Kahina cautiously volunteered her blood once the process had been explained. She had been given three options as to where the incision was to be made, either: her chest, arms or legs. Given her mostly social tasks the translator chose to have the incision made into her thigh, as it would be mostly unseen by onlookers. After being given consent, Victoria then carefully cleaned her dark legs and providing a piece of wood to bite into if she desired. As the knife cleanly cut into her flesh, flashbacks of emotionally-fuelled violence entered her mind. The calming words of her mistress soothed her as blood trickled down the blade''s grove as it pooled into an awaiting cup. Content with her meagre takings over several breaths, soft bandages were soon applied to the surgical wound only moments after the bleeding started. The small volume of liquid was quickly drank while Julianna offered a considerably larger amount of sweet liquor for her compliance. Only Marka and Jaali made any attempt to check up on the wound, confirming the seemingly benign laceration was indeed mostly harmless. Marka also insisted on examining the carefully crafted blade, only to return it soon after finding no traces of magic. Her supernatural sight seemed to extend past living creatures, as the twin''s masks seemed to hold blessings of spirits which would watch over them in return for regular offerings**. From the fragments of conversation she had heard before they left her ear shot, there was some discussion about the adze''s meals. Jaali and Amne both were curious as to the foreigner''s alcohol, the translator''s description of the sweet drink had piqued their interest. The common palm wine was an enjoyable pass time when they could afford to do so, even so the liquor made from fruits of distant lands was ever tempting. Marka eventually was over-ruled once the younger brother, Naeem, was tempted by their shared pass time. Jaali''s orders allowed the exchange, provided that it was consensual from both parties. Leo was quickly called over to discuss the matter, roping Kahina in on long discussion on the types of ¡°English¡± alcohol. Later as Kahina fell asleep on one of the carts, sharing the wagon space with Marka, she lay awake looking at the vast open skyline. She had expected side-effects from the ordeal, outside of the rare flash of pain if she moved her leg in a particular direction. The anticipated emotions or draining effects never manifested, only the lingering visage of the Kishi''s animalistic head resembled any perceived supernatural reaction to the blade. Such experiences would occasionally wake her in the dead of night, only to be reassured by Julianna''s gentle hand that guided her gently back to sleep. Chapter 39 - Tricksters Mask With-in the confines of a small clay hut on the outskirts of the remote village was a singular dark-skinned figure, sitting hunched over a plank of wood and slowly carving away it''s surface. The man remained in trance-like state, allowing the intimate sensation of creation to guide his blade, without care for his dirty or disheveled appearance. Other villagers had attempted disturb the amateurish artisan, only to find the once joyous man unresponsive and detached from his surroundings. Even the attempted intervention of the village''s elders, knowledgeable on all manner of spirits, did little to curb the sudden mania. Nathaar had, in his formative years, sat in with the Village elders'' lessons on masks* and absorbed many of the tribal histories and folk tales of the land. Each mask in the central building had a story imbued into it, passing along wisdom to the next generations. There were of course moral lessons imbued into the mask''s craftsmanship, communicating virtuous traits and harmful vices to the successive generations them through use of allegory or metaphor. Usually, these masks were crafted on the whims of the creator, filling a need for the village or to record their tales for future generations. On warm summer nights children would huddle around the village center listening to these tales as the adults would convey them with their own unique spin. Stories of the trickster god Anansi** were a favorite of Nathaar''s youth, often requesting the spider''s cunning antics from his mother before falling to sleep. He spent many an afternoon trying to design his own mask to properly exemplify his idolized deity, trying to perfect his design all the way into his adulthood. To try and gain inspiration for his eventual creation, Nathaar carefully examined the other masks and looked to the village''s protective masks as baseline. Throughout the small community were distributed masks providing a host for the spirits of the land, in return providing protection, prosperity and guidance. Each of these masks held various mystical presences who granted such boons for as long as regular offerings were made to them, under the terms of their agreement made by their fore-bearers. Usually, these tributes would be animal parts or assortments of produce, but it was not unheard of for blood or live sacrificial offerings to be made in some customs. Sadly, none of the local carvings fulfilled his creative urges, even the surrounding villages he visited with delegations were unable to meet the high standards placed on his desired creation. Under the supervision of the elders Nathaar had been granted permission to inspect the ceremonial masks, ones far more elaborate and colorful than the others. Usually kept with-in the patriarch''s home, the masks in question were only brought out when needed for ceremonies or such similar situations. Whether it was the ancestral masks used to communicate with village elders of times past or religious ones appealing to the numerous gods, such as Yemonja***, none met his creative desires. The sacramental designs were to lavish and bold, failing to capture the true cunning of the idolized image he had of his chosen god. With no spark of creativity derived from his various inquiries, Nathaar continued his aspirations between his regular duties. Unless the spark of inspiration occurred, all he could hope for was for Anansi to guide his hand. In some circumstances individuals could be visited by spirits or gods, driven to make such a mask of their own designs. Oh, how he wished the cunning spider would grant his dream to create such a mask, but alas such a blessing would not come. During one of his walks to gather firewood from the surrounding lands, he stumbled on a particular piece of dogonyaro wood. On it sat a pair of a orb-weaving spiders, seeming staring down a tanned beetle. The natural arrangement of the creatures created a face, with leaves and other foliage providing more identifying features. This must surely a sign from Anansi. With newfound purpose Nathaar carefully moved the pair of spiders onto a nearby tree, as to pay respects, before claiming the fallen branch. Just holding the piece of wood filled his mind with confidence and purpose, almost carrying him back to his humble home. For several days all Nathaar could do was focus on carefully carving his masterpiece, slowly shaving down the branch as to shape the mask. The presence of the other villagers was vaguely felt, but were such trivial concerns compared to his calling that they were ignored in favor of his craft. Soon the attempts to disturb him petered out, allowing the continued work on his masterpiece. As the minute details came together, Nathaar carefully made the final touches with the blood from his blistering hands lightly caking its surface. Having completed his work, Nathaar stood back to admire his craftsmanship. The spider in the centre of the visage sat in the middle of a web, with six thin strands going to the extremities. Spots lay scattered about the mask, each showing an ensnared victim of Anansi''s cunning. A small light descended onto the wooden surface, before coating it in a blue incandescent glow. It must be a sign that his artisanship, guided by their hand, was blessed by the grand trickster himself. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Answering some unheard call, the trembling and exhausted Nathaar slowly placed the mask over his head. With a wave of reassuring calm sleep fell on the would-be craftsman, his consciousness faded. Throughout the days he had worked on his creation, the supernatural guidance prevented him from seeing the true form of the icon he was actually carving. The thin lines from the central spider were in fact whiskers and a nose, with the captured pray being a leopard''s spots. The wandering feline spirit, now in control of a host, was able to roam the plains in a physical body and hunt to its own content. - For two days now Jaali and his men instinctively felt something stalking their wagons from maybe a mile away. Their suspicions were confirmed when several of their traps had been tampered with overnight and signs of movement had been detected by their spotters. The two brothers did not witness their pursuer and the adze was similarly unsuccessful, only catching a glimpse of a catlike face in a far-off tree. Leopards as a were a constant danger on the Savannah, but this one seemed to bear a grudge against humans. Perhaps a local village had killed its mate, in some form of primal vengeance it sought to repay the blood debt with interest. The looming paranoia, while mild, was not healthy and would likely soon cause the moronic pale priests to act erratically. Even if their client would accept their loss due to the consequences of their own ignorant actions, it still would be a poor reflection of their abilities. He had already spoken to the badger who agreed to keep his peers inline, the madman luckily had the sense to accept that an open challenge would be ignored by the beast. He did occasionally wander further out in an attempt to bait the creature, but it did not respond to the blatant attempts to goad it into a fight. Ultimately Jaali had to mandate pairing up until the danger passed, which was taken with mixed results by their secondary clients. The adze had also begun acting weird since its presence was recognized, hiding away her dark spirits and taking on their assigned tasks. On the second night the adze decided to take action with an apparent change in circumstances, deciding to act as a more enticing target. Seemingly she had spotted their primal stalker and declared that it was ¡°partially human,¡± with enough confidence that it could be subdued long enough for aid. His protests were met with conveyed bargaining and contingencies, as she had enough proficency in combat to survive until reenforcements arrived. Eventually he relented when satisfied with her plan and demonstrated abilities with her familiars hidden in her shadows. As an additional measure she had provided an hourglass from her satchels to gauge her absence, if there was any noise or no response after three turns Jaali was to make the call to support or abandon her. The complaints originating from four moronic holy men did not need to be translated, they likely only saw her ability to walk freely as a double standard compared to being escorted by any of the stronger warriors. Their wait was short lived as wild and feral screeching came from the general direction the adze. A quick point to Biton, Marka and Leo was enough to muster the mercenaries on standby and charge towards the source of the noise. What they found was a bloodied Victoria pinning down a near naked, skeleton of a man with her two shadows struggling to hold him in place. Her supernatural strength was barely able to hold back the possessed man, evidenced by the violent flailing motions that dislodged a subduer with regular frequency. Leo, upon hearing her strained orders, quickly stripped the wooden feline mask from his face, rendering the wild-man limp. - Nathaar woke up bound by a small campfire, eyes soon focusing on the spear tips and metal blades pointed at his exposed chest. The unknown men shouted down at him, silencing his attempts to ascertain what was going on. A quick glance around the camp showed various strange men, including a pale white woman being treated for a horrible wound to her shoulder. He then saw his own chest, covered in dried blood that he could not simply explain. All he could remember was picking up a piece of wood outside his village and then everything after that had become hazy. The white skinned woman, now having been treated, by what appeared to be her similarly pale kin, was helped across to him with the aid of a local woman. Upon arrival she ran a damp cloth across the blood before tasting the mixture of blood and dirt. The woman''s translator thankfully said it was mostly animal blood mixed with a bit of her own, although he was uncomfortable about how she knew the difference through taste the relief that he wasn''t involved with murder the unknown time he spent in the mental fog. What followed was a muffled conversation between the travelers out of earshot, huddled around some unknown object. Soon the assembled group returned, presenting to him some unknown feline mask of fine craftsmanship. At first there was confusion as to what they were holding, as the carved image was wholly unfamiliar to him. Then came the denial of what Nathaar ultimately knew to be true, no matter how he would try to repress reality. Soon there came the acceptance that he was fooled, like many to fell for his hero''s schemes he too suffered at the hands of others far more cunning. How could he worship Anansi or even call himself a devotee, if he fell for the scheme of a lesser god? He meekly accepted the ride back to his village, relinquishing his carved idol onto the strangers. The villagers welcomed the depressed Nathaar back home, thanking his former captors for breaking the spirit''s hold on him. Once he had worn that mask, he lost something that day, not his soul or anything tangible, but something he could not describe. Every day now was repetitive, the previous joys were now soulless and dull, robbed of all meaning in the face of his own failings. - Chapter 40 - Sound of Bells Smoke and the dim flicker of flame marked out a small village which shared a border with a particularly dense jungle, with small fences and other such markers indicating the perimeter. Songbirds rested, either with-in the tree tops or with-in the dried roofing of the carefully maintained single room buildings, waiting for the long night to pass. Snakes, Lizards, small rodents and other such small creatures could be seen darting between the structures and avoiding the gaze of the human residents with-in. The only sounds that could be heard were the hushed conversations between the villagers, the occasional snort from the protected livestock and the feral howls from beyond the town boundaries. Tumo lay on her worn and dusty rug, cradling her small child to soothe her during the particularly warm night. Her sweat had caked her dark skin and long matted hair with a thin layer of dirt, either blown in through the partially covered window or collected when she rested on the soft bedding laid on the earthen ground. The little clothing she did wear was to either: to tie back her hair or held some personal sentiment, such as the lion tooth bracelet her husband Amari had gifted her. Despite her attempts to calm her infant son, Waitimu continued to fuss until his mother relinquished to his hunger driven cries and nursed the child from her teat. The weaning process had been difficult for everyone involved, as each attempt to introduce additional foods was met with stubborn opposition from the young infant. Only with the combined coaxing from both his parents did he begin to eat solid foods, even then it was only a select number of soft fruits and small pieces of soft meat. A faint chime rang off in the distance as Tumo breastfed her child, humming sweet nothings to him as he drank. She wished that Amari was with her, as the partial loneliness in the humid weather was weighing on her thoughts. Her husband was out hunting in the nearby jungle or plains, accompanying the younger men in the village for their first attempts at hunt. While not experienced, each of the younger men displayed an eagerness to prove themselves on their first hunts. Amari was there to watch and provide guidance, whether it be where to hunt or ways to improve their chances of success. He often returned from such trips with stories detailing their teachable failings, both of his students and his own. Whether it was careless hands finding tunnelling spiders and hidden scorpions or overeager charges towards the large herbivores failing disastrously with little to show for it. There were of course stories of heroism, such as repelling a pride of lions or clans of hyenas from their successful kills. Those re-tellings were kept for celebratory festivals with copious amounts of palm wine, not necessarily useful for improving hunting skills. Amari had left earlier that morning with his party of experienced and novice hunters, each claiming to bring back a larger or bolder prize. The group expected to return by tomorrow afternoon, leaving Tumo alone with the remaining villagers. She had made the customary offerings to their village''s guardian spirits as they left, ensuring their presence during the hunt and their safe return. As he left, he promised her that he would bring back any sweet tubers that he found, remembering how much she loved in warm soups, before kissing her good-bye. Tumo had assisted her little one to send them off with a guided wave, reassuring Waitimu that his father would soon return to them. Again, a chime rang through the night, unsettling the animals in their sheltered home. Whatever the noise was it was clearly far from the village, likely with-in the depths of the dense trees and subsequent growth. Tumo had never heard a sound quiet like that before, it was like no creature or instrument she had ever heard. It was a high pitched and alluring sound that reverberated around the surrounding area, seeming retaining its volume despite the vast distance it likely covered. It was unnatural, although she could not explain as to why. There was nothing in itself different about the tone or the pleasing sound that marked the chime as unnatural, but there was something resonating out of place which could not be explained. Whatever the source of the abnormal sound was, none of the other creatures that lived with-in the vicinity of the small village appeared to react. Paying the noise no mind, her focus returned to encouraging her son to sleep. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. As the moon rose higher in the sky and the nocturnal parasitic insects became more active, little Waitimu woke from his sleep. It took little time to locate a small, raised lump on his darkened skin, indicating where a mosquito had likely feasted. It was a sign to relight the pile of dried leaf litter they had for such a purpose, relying on the passive wafts of smoke to dissuade the pests from hanging around their home. Only when the room was filled with the faint burning aroma did she return to her bed, gently cradling her child. Then the chime rang again, albeit it closer than when she first heard it. The sounds of dogs barking radiated through the town, eliciting a hurrying mustering of the men to check out the source of the noise to audible confusion. Tumo had already began to calm her child, hushing the infant''s distressed noises preemptively before their presence was noticed by whatever was lurking outside. She sang a gentile lullaby, slowly rocking Waitimu to sleep amidst the chaos on the boarder. Soon whatever was outside had left, with a few of the village men checking in on her before returning to their respective homes. Once again, the chime rang out, this time much closer and accompanied by a knock on the door. ¡°Excuse me, Miss¡± an unfamiliar voice echoed from the darkness. ¡°I know its late, but could you let me in? I am so hungry.¡± There was hesitancy in her step, one arm firmly cradling her child while the other shielded the infant with her arms. The voice was wholly unfamiliar to her, a pitch that matched neither any man nor child she had heard. Tumo''s mind was thrown into turmoil from the voice, with her instincts desperately trying to reject the foreign influences insisting her to open the door. With another ring of the chime the voice called out again ¡°Pleeeeease Miss.... I am sooooo hungry.¡± Tumo faltered, her resolve fading with each subsequent plea. ¡°Hold on... Give me a second...¡± she said, voice trailing off as she placed Waitimu onto the soft bedding. Her stumbling steps brought her slowly to the clay entrance way, the inner turmoil struggling to prevent her from doing so. Her mind was barely able to control her hand as it reached for the door handle. A final chime rang out as she opened the door, revealing someone of child-like stature*. Through the sudden haze she recognized that the starving child, if it could even be called that, had the wrong dimensions and shape for one of its supposed age. The skin, while concealed by the natural darkness of the night, was not the dark brown color that she would expect from the region. Instead, it was a dark green, similar to various mossy growths found with-in the jungles. Tufts of plant-like growths were present over its body in no particular fashion or design. Whatever the creature was, it entered the home and looked around while Tumo rummaged around the various gourds and containers to locate something for her unusual guest. When presented with a bowl of cold soup, prepared the previous night the figure only replied: ¡°I am sorry miss, but I cannot eat that.¡± A seemingly false apologetic tone layered of the rejection. She turned around, searching for some dried springbok meat that was also rejected by her guest. ¡°What can you eat, little one?¡± she asked, her inner most objections being drowned out an unknown influence. ¡°Fresh meat, Miss. could you spare me some of yours?¡± Tumo''s arm trembled, actively trying to withdraw the limb that was offering itself to the creature but unable to resist. She could not even scream as the needle like teeth bit into her flesh, blood dripping down onto the dirt floor. Her final action was to stroke Waitimu''s head one more time, before succumbing to blood loss. - The bodies of Tumo and Waitimu were found just after dawn, discovered by one of the farmers who had not seen them at breakfast. The sight of their mutilated bodies sent the unfortunate soul vomiting onto a nearby tree before running to inform the rest of the village. All signs of the culprit had vanished, leaving the few with strong stomachs to investigate what had taken the lives of the young mother and child. Only the distraction of an approaching wagon gave the elders an excuse to disperse the gathering crowd. Chapter 41 - Autopsy As they arrived at the small village, Kahina noticed a sizeable gathering, so far as the term sizeable could be used to describe the remote community, surrounding one particular home. While the many of the villagers hurried to the wagon and the strange foreigners in lieu of whatever was inside the earthen building, two of the stronger men remained behind as to guard the generally unremarkable home. The only ones oblivious to the irregular activity were the quartet of clerics, who feigned happiness whilst making off-handed remarks about promiscuity and the common occurrence of public nudity in tribal culture. Those who held her patron in relatively good standing seemed to dislike their pious comments, with Leo occasionally contrasting the adze''s seeming moral attire and chaste behavior to provoke bouts of muffled frustration from the clergymen. While Kahina facilitated trade between her master and the village leaders, the other members of their group either wandered the village to observe the customs or engaged with the youth as to kill time. Simply by observing the cautious movement and muted tones, all but the priests and herself had correctly assumed that there had been a recent death in the village. When the two men standing watch were pointed out, the adze quietly suggested the foul play was involved as to help her intermediary catch up with the situation without drawing much attention from the more emotionally unstable members. It was not long before the local hunting party returned from their multi-day hunt, carrying a gazelle buck on the backs of several party members. Their prideful expressions of triumph were soon turned to confusion upon seeing the reaction from their families, before finally transforming into sorrow and rage. It took several men to hold back one of the hunters from seeing his apparent wife, as her body was not in a state that should be remain as his last memory of her. His ever-growing demands to know what did this were met with apologies, as none of the assembled elders had been able to deduce the identity of the perpetrator. ¡°Are you going to volunteer to examine the body?¡± subtly asked Leo, hinting at whatever medical knowledge she held. ¡°Normally I would consider it, however in such circumstances my presence can aggravate emotions. Ask Arthur to keep an eye on his priests. Even if they made no effort to learn the language, they can still agitate the local populace.¡± ¡°Should I ask Jaali to be mindful as well?¡± Kahina asked, sensing the tension they would likely navigate. ¡°I sensed something here and I am not familiar enough with the region to recognize it. Just ask Jaali and Marka to be more guarded, adding a vampire into the situation would be unpredictable.¡± The translator had noticed that Victoria had reverted back to her native language''s word for adze. Normally she would use the local word in her presence, however the current situation required more secrecy lest it potentially invoke violent reactions. The translator found the Jaali''s men arguing with the distraught man from earlier, they had been drafted into keeping his impassioned rage from recklessly endangering himself or the town. Before she could say anything, Jaali had approached her, ¡°Kahina, our boss is medicine woman. Could you ask her to...¡± He cut himself off mid-sentence as soon as she released a sigh, likely going against the wishes of their client by recommending her services in an attempt to subdue the mourning husband. The man, apparently named Amari, quickly leapt on the idea of getting her to examine his late wife''s body as to garner any clues to the killer''s identity. As she returned to her master unsuccessful in suppressing the groups involvement in the matter. Kahina subtly reminded Jaali of who his client was while being followed close in tow by the hopeful husband. Marka unfortunately arrived as they got to the wagon, seeking out her leader as to report some strange mystical energies she had seen throughout the village. Both Jaali and Victoria knew as to why she was now being led to the small home in her heavy Niqab, apologies were brief as the reasoning for the lack of judgement was evident. His attempt to maintain their group''s hospitable welcome made him temporarily lapse into previous habits, since the merchants he usually escorted often sold solutions for gold or other goods and welcomed such situations for profit. However, if the current circumstances were fully realized by the villagers, it could endanger their client if the situation was not carefully managed. Upon arrival the only instructions given to Kahina were to: translate through the door and keep the number of observers low. Amari had quickly consented to allowing full examination under the watch of one of the elders with a stronger stomach. The village leaders, as well as their own mercenary leader, both agreed that shielding as many people as possible from seeing whatever scene lay inside was of high importance. Thus, the intermediary sat in the entrance way, loudly translating whatever her mistress said to those surrounding the hut. The doctor chose to start with the infant, mostly due to the localized external damage on the small corpse. Victoria started to carefully examine the body, seemingly using tools to manipulate the limp frame as to not disturb any evidence. ¡°No signs of lacerations or bruising, however the angle of the neck indicates that the cause of death was sudden spinal trauma. The lack of consumption beyond a few large bites likely indicates the intention was more likely to silence the infant as to remain undisturbed. If the husband wishes to know, it was clean break and appears to have brought a swift death.¡± The ''good'' news that his child didn''t suffer was a welcome relief, however little else could be gathered from the small body and so the attention shifted onto the mother''s half-eaten cadaver. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Did you move the body?¡± she asked, receiving a negative response from the designated patriarch. ¡°There appears to be no indication of a struggle or distress.¡± She could hear the muffled sound of Victoria using her probing cane to carefully move the body, examining whatever she could of the remains. ¡°No traces of bruising, cuts or fractures around her upper body. The victim appears to have died of blood loss, given the lack of puncture wounds on what remains of the internal organs and back, she appears to have been eaten alive.¡± Kahina struggled through the mental imagery to translate the analysis, as both Amari and her own imagination ran wild at the emotionless descriptors. ¡°While the upper body has been left mostly intact, the much of the torso and upper legs have been dismembered, likely using the offending party''s teeth and fore limbs. There are a few traces of any major organs, as they have been eaten beyond a functional state.¡± She heard a concerned, yet puzzled, expression that only elicited cursing from the supervising patriarch. What followed was the shuffle of feet from inside and some gesturing, followed by careful incision. The elder soon emerged withholding his sorrow, carrying a small bundle of cloth containing a partially formed baby the size of her hand*. Victoria had followed behind him, her lightly bloodied clothing concealed whatever emotions she held except for her eyes that were more interested in assessing the surrounding tension. The sudden onset of grief for the unborn child was a suitable distraction for her to disappear back into the room with the elder. She continued to translate as Amari was led away, while the amateur mortician noted the lack of tooth marks on the bones. They soon ruled out larger predators, such as a rogue leopard, as the damage was unlike any seen on the rotting carcasses they would occasionally find nearby. Victoria proceeded to examine the remaining flesh and rejected the notion of rodents or other small mammalian opportunists gnawing on remains, based on the larger bite patterns. Jaali was called inside for a second opinion and quickly agreed with her judgement ruling out most species of animals from the surrounding grasslands. Upon a closer secondary inspection of the body the doctor located several pin-like teeth marks on one of the arms, prompting renewed confusion as to its origin. Using approximation, based on teeth and some more defined bite marks, a rough outline of the offending jaw was established. Were it not for the long-pointed teeth, the ad hoc experts would have posited the culprit was human in nature. With their new understanding it did not take long to find several bloodied hand and footprints on various surfaces surrounding the body. The indications were previously ignored as they had no evidence to suggest the possibility of a humanoid assailant. The marks left by the unknown appendages were far too small for an adult, yet the wrong shape and form for an infant, causing additional confusion as to the creator. With consent from Jaali, her master tasted the drying blood only to find faint traces of natural magics mixed in with her blood, confirming a supernatural source. After hushed debate between the self-appointed leaders the identity of the creature was assumed to be that of an Eloko, a haunting spirit seldom spoken of in the port town. Her mistress''s research into the region''s supernatural entities was far greater than what she had assumed. With the cause of death now mostly established, Victoria aided in the immediate clean-up of the two mangled bodies as to spare any onlookers such a sight. Amari, filled with rage from their findings, thanked the foreign travelers profusely for their assistance before attempting to search for the creature alone, with-in the deep recesses of the nearby jungle. The more levelheaded members of the community put a stop to his impromptu excursion, pointing out the environmental advantage held by the Eloko. Her mistress had called over her mercenary escorts, seemingly now personally invested in the outcome of the rather violent incident. Victoria, with the intention to fulfil her side of the agreement with the foreign church, presented her plan to the agitated mercenaries. Unlike the previous instance of the possessed farmer, they could better prepare a trap to capture the dangerous Eloko that would not endanger their primary target. This time Kahina would be bait, although the adze would remain close by with the others waiting in adjacent buildings. The villagers would need to be informed of their plan in order to carry it out, although revealing the doctor''s identity would be a calculated risk that could jeopardize their warm welcome. Jaali eventually relented and agreed to her plan. Given the available support and means of communication they had available, he could minimize most instances of harm to his client and improve their odds of success. The elders and the enraged husband soon agreed to the plan, even with the hesitancy of making deals with a similarly dangerous supernatural entity. Tensions remained as the assembled villagers were hesitant about capturing the blood-thirsty beast alive, but the stipulation of transfer into their custody for execution resolved many of their concerns. The spineless clerics, already offended that the dead woman and her children were to be buried unblessed by their god, were content to wait in the hut and ''pray for the success of the plan.'' Chapter 42 - Baited Breath Kahina, knowing the dangerous role she was now playing, was unable to rest or feel any sense of ease. Her mistress was beside her, hidden with-in her herb lined basket that served to mask the adze''s presence, although Victoria''s proximity offered little to quell her ever growing fears. In the void of activity, the translator opted to translate sentences between her known tongues as to distract herself from the mortal danger she had volunteered for. Often, she would ask for phrases, converting it from English to Portuguese, Arabic, Fulani and fragmented French to retain fluency in those tongues. Unfortunately, the phrases provided were often bland and clinical, devoid of emotion or expression used in common parlance. For months now she had been subconsciously altering Victoria''s words, adding qualifiers to make it appear more natural or convey her meaning. As she translated Kahina noticed that she knew little about her mistress, outside of her mission and supernatural inclinations. Looking back on her conversations she knew more about the former religious woman and the young child who residing with-in her, than anything of substance about the adze in question. There was a stark contrast in the amount of time she spent translating during business transactions and the casual translation she performed for her familiars. Each period of rest often saw Victoria retreat to her own devices, either to do some self-assigned busy work or keep to herself on the outer edges of the group. ¡°If I might ask,¡± the translator asked hesitantly ¡°is there a reason you tend to isolate yourself? I just noticed that most of the translating I do is for your familiars and not yourself.¡± There was no movement or response from the basket which almost caused her to apologize, but the adze soon answered. ¡°Misgivings from my associates aside, I am generally not sociable.¡± She answered, seemingly pondering her response in some measure of detail. ¡°I am content merely watching from a distance, getting emotionally involved is... problematic for those who will outlive others.¡± Something about her explanation seemed forced, or at least missing some details in her explanation. Before she could probe any deeper a high-pitched chime echoed throughout the village. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± she asked, panic filtering into her voice. ¡°No¡± replied the adze, shifting from her previously passive observance into a more proactive role. ¡°The chime seems to resonate with isolated or susceptible targets, it is time to coordinate with our associates nearby.¡± Through a somewhat tediously drawn-out translation, with Kahina and others sounding out the translation for the familiars in the other buildings. It seems that she was the only one who heard the sound, placing her at the center of the creature''s attention and confirming that the Eloko was still hunting for human prey. All she could do was wait, knowing that a strange, and likely painful, death was stalking her from the depths of the nearby jungles. Kahina did place enormous trust in her mistress, but the mounting uncertainty still weighed heavily on her mind. Each passing minute, each seemingly elongated second, only served to grow her fear. Attempts to distract herself from the predicament proved ineffective as she often stumbled or mispronounced words she was translating. Crispin had offered to give prayer and comfort prior to entering the home, but the good intentions failed to translate as she lacked the necessary understanding of his faith. Now even the little comfort he would have provided was greatly appreciated. Left with only one available option, she turned to her patron for advice and assurance. ¡°How do you deal with this feeling of encroaching danger?¡± asked Kahina, dread slowly creeping into her voice. ¡°You are asking the wrong person.¡± Responded Victoria, measuring her words to try and reassure her. ¡°I have not felt any concept of fear from death for many years, long before I became somewhat timeless. This is not due to some internal strength, rather an acceptance that it will come eventually.¡± ¡°So how should I deal with these feelings?¡± she asked, trembling at her newfound realization of her own mortality. ¡°Weeks ago, I was mostly safe and well-fed working for my lecherous master, now I might die, forgotten and far from home. I thought I would be fine, but it''s different than watching the men fight beasts in our defense. One is now targeting me, only me, and I cannot help but think of these things. The constant feeling of dread, its unbearable.¡± From her basket Victoria rose, hugging her as best as she was able. She was never one to outwardly show her emotions, but it was reassuring to know she had her support. ¡°Most everyone flinches at the notion of their own death, those shielded from this truth often take it the hardest. You will survive the night; you have my word.¡± She meekly nodded, still shaking from her outburst. ¡°How was your first-time facing death?¡± Victoria paused, retreating back into her basket. ¡°Indifference. If you are already numb to your surroundings, then even impending death can give little pause. We promised to protect you and one is only as good as their word.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Another chime rang out nearby, sending the local dogs into a frenzy. The villagers and mercenaries all played their part, trying to locate the ''leopard'' stalking their village. Their coordinated efforts failed to locate the supernatural hunter, although that was to be expected. Jaali and Marka both checked in on the pair, offering reassurance and their swift aid when called. Rose was stationed in their assigned hut, constantly feeding phrases she had learned passively to the waiting mercenaries. Any deviation or delay in the partial sentences was a sign to check up on them. Once the commotion had settled down, Kahina was left mostly alone with her own thoughts and the sounds of small animals running between the earthen structures. Victoria''s silent presence was of some reassurance, but due to need for quiet she felt all the more distant. Perhaps it was her mind playing tricks anticipating the incoming paranormal chime, but a high-pitched ring seemed to catch her entire focus. The reverberation throughout her body seemed to consume her every thought, softening the sounds of Victoria''s hushed questions. The shifting inside of her basket or the sudden silence from the room went unnoticed, as she found herself slowly rising from her bedding. A knock on the door reverberated around the room, momentarily breaking the translator out of her trance. ¡°Can you let me in?¡± a voice cried out, ¡°there is a scary cat out there. I just want to stay the night, please...¡± Partially catching herself, Kahina remained against the wall trying to regain her focus. ¡°Yes... please¡­ come in.¡± With a soft creak the door opened, revealing the small moss-green form of the Eloko. It stepped forward into the humble building, bell bouncing on an ornate staff as it prepared to feast. The sound of drums suddenly started up from one adjacent house, which then spread throughout the village in response to the initial wave. Rhythmic beats quickly broke the enchantment''s hold over Kahina*, sending the transgressing spirit into a confused state. Both the Eloko and Kahina frantically looked around the room around as Victoria rose from her basket, casting her moonlit shadow towards the child-sized demon. She too had produced a small drum, tapping it in time with the ever-growing cacophony of noise. With the confusion now wearing off, the Eloko tried to flee towards the open doorway, only to receive a powerful gut punch from the rapidly manifesting Juliana. Rose had also materialized, providing the former nun with a polearm to help subdue the demon and coveting away it''s enchanted staff. It took little effort to force the demon into a corner, cutting off escape routes with swift thrusts from a safe distance. Attempts to flee or counterattack were futile as the smaller familiar could easily shift into the path, slowing their foe to the point where Juliana could regain control. This was likely how Victoria had subdued the possessed villager, quickly summoning her familiars to overwhelm and subjugate the deranged foe. The angry mob of villagers soon arrived, subduing the snarling creature with the points of a dozen spears. Any pretence of innocence or meekness had been dropped, devolving the Eloko into feral snarls and violent cursing. Amari followed closely, murderous intent dripping from his every expression. Most of the village surrounded the creature, their collective disgust and anger focused on the single entity. Only the children and those with weak wills were absent, as the entire populace seemed intent to bring harsh justice for the fallen mother and children. Attempts of interrogation were quickly deemed useless with each line of questioning being met with ever escalating insults, to the increasing disgust of the onlookers. One such example was when Peregine asked if they could eat anything other than human flesh, only to get a rather abhorrent answer. ¡°Hahahaha! Why wouldn''t I eat it? It''s so soft, juicy and they offer their own seasoning! The best meat is always the women, less muscle and full of life. That last on...¡± Its answer was cut off with sharp whack of a stick. ¡°It was your woman, wasn''t it?¡± The Eloko taunted, mocking Amari as he was subdued. It was at this point Kahina ceased translating, as everyone present knew it wasn''t worth the energy to extract anything more. Arthur and Jaali took charge of the execution, deeming Amari unfit in his current state. Victoria did opt to make a quick dissection upon its death, finding the body a queer mix of plant and animal with no clear distinction as to where the difference began.** She ultimately concluded that the physiology structure was similar to humans, but the muscle fibers and skin had traits reminiscent of fauna. The brief period of study was short lived as the remains were placed in the bonfire, that burned with greater intensity when provided a new plant-based fuel source. Kahina found herself being gently guided into a hut, surrounded by a supportive corral of women. Once the exercise of inquiry had transitioned into one of futility, Victoria deemed her further involvement unnecessary. She had of course sent Julianna along shortly after, bearing a sweet tasting herbal sedative as to lull her into a calming sleep. The sweet tea was different this time around, both in taste and effect. Whilst her body quickly came to rest, the accompanying dreams never materialized. Sparing her from the likely nightmares that would''ve manifested from her traumatic experiences that night. Chapter 43 - Stolen Youth
England 1480s There was but a singular presence with-in the dimly lit study, silently scratching away on the parchment sitting before them. Heavy curtains prevented any external light from entering the room, leaving those inside to rely on the various torches and candles to illuminate their work, if they were even troubled by the absence of light. At the old wooden table sat Gunhilda Redford, a pale and timeless woman, who currently managed the Redford estate whilst her husband managed the carpenter trading guild down near London. She was preparing to join him at the southern coast along with some of their inner circle of supporters, as their unageing appearance would draw unwanted attention if they were to linger in the region. The remaining attendants would take over the estate for several generations, managing the land until they could return in several decades when their appearance would be lost to time. A sharp knock on the door signaled the arrival of a local cordwainer* and his new apprentice, a young lad of not even twelve summers. ¡°Enter¡± cordially answered the lady of the manner, returning the ledger to the pile from where it came. The older craftsman bowed before her, softly grabbing the boy''s head as to acknowledge her standing. He wasn''t the first man who had been transfixed at her beauty, but now was not the time to feast on young blood. Whilst the older man moved the provided seating, the younger lad struggled to carry in a large chest they had brought from their shop in the village. ¡°Greetings my lady,¡± answered the older cordwainer. ¡°How may we be able to assist you?¡± ¡°There will be a delegation of roughly twenty retainers and myself down south. For our expedition we will require a few pairs of travelling shoes, in addition a few pairs of dress shoes. Are you able to accommodate my order?¡± The elderly tradesman was named Lewis had served the residents of the Redford lands for years as his father had, continuing his family''s excellent reputation the surrounding lands. The older man scratched his balding and mole covered head, calculating the task assign onto him. ¡°We would need several weeks to prepare such an order, maybe more depending on our leather supplies. Do you have any requirements or restrictions?¡± ¡°No, just maintain your usual high standards.¡± After a quick nod the assistant opened the prepared case of shoes, each carefully separated into compartments and carrying various sizes. On the currently vacated table the young man displayed Lewis'' craftsmanship, showcasing the various designs readily available. ¡°As you can see, we have several designs, thanks in large part to the patterns Lord Redford delivered from the coastal ports. Levi show Lady Redford the piece I have been working on throughout the winter.¡± With a clumsy attempt at grace, the apprentice produced a pair of pale leather indoor shoes, adorned with intricate inlays and fur lining. ¡°I will take two pairs.¡± Gunhilda declared, examining her purchase with some minor sense of satisfaction. ¡°I will also take two pairs of those travelling boots¡± pointing towards a particularly thick pair on the table. ¡°Take this list, those on it will pay you a visit in the coming days to get fitted. Each are to receive a pair of travelling boots and the black pair indoor shoes, The pair on the left-hand side.¡± Levi took the list, trying to awkwardly bow his head in respect. ¡°Yes, M''lady. The new design will be two pounds due to the rabbit fur, whereas the others will be a shilling each.**¡± ¡°That is acceptable, here is the deposit¡± acknowledged Lady Redford, taking a selection of coins from behind her desk. ¡°Would you like a guard to escort you given the sum?¡± ¡°If you could spare one, I will take you up on your offer, m''lady.¡± Both Gunhilda and Lewis watched Levi put away the shoes they had brought to display their current range, the two old souls appreciating the ethic of the next in the line of many generations. As she watched the young boy scurry about, something familiar surfaced with-in her memory. ¡°That boy, where did he come from? He doesn''t bare any resemblance.¡± ¡°I found him a few years ago, m''Lady. He was peeking through my windows as I worked.¡± recanted the old Cordwainer. ¡°At first, I thought he was a thief, given his ragged appearance, but all he did was stare transfixed at my work. Each morning I would find him nearby, occasionally covered in bruises. My wife and I decided to take him in, I never heard anything from his family regarding the matter. It''s a tragedy really.¡± It seemed a familiar story, abusive parents and children looking for an escape. However, there was a nagging feeling in her mind hearing of Levi''s past. ¡°Levi? That is your name.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± the boy stammered, not mentally prepared for any conversation with nobility. ¡°Who are your birth parents?¡± The kid clearly had some attachment to Lewis, but he wasn''t the source of the piqued curiosity. ¡°Daniel and Ellen Brewer, my Lady.¡± If Gunhilda recalled correctly, they were also responsible for birthing their latest vampiric associate. The everyday affairs of humans who served beneath her were of little concern, however she had grown partially attached to the nameless girl they had purchased for a little land and a fresh start. Initially Wymond had consented to the transaction as a present to herself, knowing of her particular love of the blood of youth. Had the girl shown little promise she would have been food for several nights and dumped unceremoniously in an unmarked grave in the woods. However, the nameless girl had impressed the lords of her new home, enough for Gunhilda to not overindulge on her essence. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°You have my condolences, Levi.¡± She said, voice held with dignity and without emotion. ¡°Having lost both parents recently, my prayers are with you in your trying times. On this occasion I will ignore any lapses in proper etiquette.¡± The kid stood unphased, still trying to maintain his rudimentary manners in the presence of a noble. ¡°I didn''t know... do you¡± stammered Lewis, emotion rising to the surface. Before he could finish, Levi cut him off with a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Neither did I until now. I am free of their grasp, including any sentiments of affection.¡± Gunhilda remained poised, watching as the youth remained unmoved. ¡°Your prayers are appreciated but unnecessary, M''Lady. It might be a sin, but they are not my parents, and I don''t want to be reminded of them. My only hope is my older sister ended up in a place far better than the hell of those monsters.¡± There was a subdued venom in his words, mixed in with guilt and disgust. ¡°Your sister?¡± enquired the noble, one eyebrow raised in curiosity. ¡°I never met her, as she was sold to some merchant before I was born. My ''family'' took delight in tormenting me, comparing my life to her and threatening to do the same. I hope she is doing alright; they never gave me her name... if they even gave her one...¡± There was enough in the boy''s story that aligned with what she knew of Victoria''s upbringing, even if the girl never gave any specific details. ¡°Here, take some additional coin. Use it however you feel appropriate, for: grief, celebration or whatever else you deem fit.¡± He accepted it, bowing profusely in thanks. After the craftsmen left Gunhilda summoned her aid, wanting to confirm something. ¡°Summon Father Fulke, I need a word when he is able.¡± It took several hours for the local pastor arrive, holding a heavy leather-bound tome as he walked through the castle. ¡°May the blessings of our lord be upon you, Lady Redford¡± greeted the brown-haired priest, bowing enough to satisfy noble custom. ¡°How can this humble servant of our Lord be of assistance.¡± The Redfords had an understanding with the local church, mutually benefiting both sides. The local lords masked their regular absence in church with a ''private mass'' on the day of rest and sizeable donations were enough to dissuade any attempts to pry into their affairs. Most of the clergy distrusted the local lords, but found little reason to push the matter, given the relative prosperity of the region. ¡°I just had a visit from the local cordwainer¡± began Lady Redford, placing a cup of Father Fulke''s preferred wine before him. ¡°His new apprentice seems to have had an interesting upbringing. I was hoping that you could enlighten me as to the true nature situation.¡± With a sigh, the priest divulged what little he knew. ¡°Levi came from a... troubled home in an adjacent diocese. When he travelled to our larger monastery for his first communion, he lacked even so much as a name. As we prepared for the ceremony, I bestowed on him the name of one of our Lord Jesus Christ''s coverts: Levi***. After his first appearance that we did what we could, either by cleaning his welts or providing some food. Thankfully the Lord guided him safety into a better home, given his beginnings I was hesitant to advise of the passing of his parents.¡± For nearly an hour Father Fulke told stories of abuses hidden from public view, not just of Levi and Victoria''s ''family'', but those of other parishes. Gunhilda simply listened, only interjecting for points of clarity. While she had lost much of her humanity, the needless cruelty displayed by her subjects was beyond what could be deemed as acceptable behavior. The guards would likely need to increase the use of public cucking****, discouraging the excessive discipline some parents wielded over their children. - Africa 1480s In the calming embrace of cool evening air Victoria lay awake and stared out the window of her assigned hut, embraced by the gentle arms of Juliana. After the successful capture of the Eloko, the victim''s family were constantly thanking her and offering tokens of gratitude. Everyone related at all to the victim''s family all eagerly offered their blood, each expressing their love for the deceased as the knife sliced into their skin. It took some degree of effort from her translator to limit their donations, as many would give considerably more until the point of anemia. Kahina spent much of her time translating all manner of stories and emotions that only served to spark the long-lost sense of longing and desire for familial affection, albeit a minor sensation. The feeling of familial and communal warmth was a foreign concept that she had only observed from afar, having been denied such feelings during her formative years. Even her time serving under Lord Redford or travelling with various merchants always felt strained or transactional to her. She was however content at living through her familiars, even if she was unable to allow herself to break the barriers of social distance self-imposed upon herself. In the emotionally charged atmosphere of family and community mourning, she needed some measure of affection to appease her suppressed urges. Leo had noticed her subtle shift in emotion, creating space from her duties to simply process such feelings. Victoria fell asleep listening to Juliana''s mundane stories from her former life or the enthusiastic re-tellings Rose''s time with the local children. Each familiar did what they could to fill the emotional void, over repaying the self-interested kindness shown to them. Chapter 44 - Comfort from Job, Lessons from Matthew During the last week of his nightly silent prayer, Benedict''s mind became increasingly concerned. The initial elation he felt from the important diplomatic assignment, that he had rightfully earned though his hard work and pious faith, had long since worn off. Long days spent travelling under the blisteringly hot sun while listening to that cursed woman''s slave inanely prattle on, translating the local blasphemous stories, had only served to infuriate the priest. He constantly found himself reading from the book of Job*, comparing his own daily suffering to that of Job. Not that he could compare his current circumstances to the harsh trials and tribulations faced by Job, as that would be unbecoming of a servant of the Lord. It may perhaps be a sinful thought, but he felt a certain kinship with Job. Each night he would review the good Lord''s work, spiritually and emotionally latching onto anything related to his position. ¡°Why did I not die at birth, perishing as I came forth from the womb? Why were there knees to receive me or breasts for me to feed on? For now, I would be lying in tranquility, asleep and resting peacefully. With King and counsellors of the earth, who built palaces for themselves that now lie in ruins.¡± (Job 3:11-14.) Those passages seemed to stick with him, praying for his swift return to England and regretting his hubris in celebrating his foreign assignment. Benedict missed the cool and clean cathedral of his former home, it''s think stone walls protecting him from the worst of the seasonal weather. The rudimentary bedding in the communal dormitories that had been a constant source of discomfort now was a rare luxury, at least compared to the mats placed on the rocky and uneven ground. His fellow priests had approached Arthur about using the wagons, but he was deferred to the cursed vampire who owned the wagons. Their traitorous expedition leader had been either been corrupted by her conniving words or was too simple to realize the Lord''s sacred blessing on her was likely temporary. The issue had then been dropped, as showing any weakness to the demon any more than necessary had been deemed blasphemous by his brothers. The vampire''s presence felt to him no different than that of the blood sucking insects that constantly harassed every moving creature on the grassy plains. Each morning Benedict would find yet another welt left by the insufferable parasitic bugs, further supporting his disdain for their consulting demon by association. The local practice of smoke and the juices from plant stems was effective at reducing the frequency of the bites, much to his disapproval as the methodology had been derived from the teachings of the native tribes and their worship of false gods. It was a loathsome experience, trying to remain both dignified and of moral character when faced with the surrounding heathenism deeply ingrained with-in the lands. The followers of the false prophet** at least held some godly values, with the women covering their bodies as to remain modest and the men showing some adherence to the true faith. Thanks to the vermin''s local translator he was able to converse with them and create some notion of diplomacy. What tested his patience more was the local degeneracy found amongst the ¡°tribal¡± religions. The lack of manners and clothing were already tempting the wrath of their god with their crude culture, but their worship of wild gods was far more sinful in Benedict''s eyes. Their collective following of various local deities, occasional soothsaying and ongoing attempts to communicate with the dead all violated the commandments in his scared texts. Each village seemed to be worse than the previous one, proudly displaying their idolatry without any sense of guilt or shame. That damned woman of course sided with the sinful masses, having her thugs prevent any attempt to cleanse their forsaken idols of demonic taint. How he yearned for Peregrine''s assignment, documenting the reprehensible behavior displayed by the people of this god forsaken continent. It was simple to critique the various sins committed by the inhabitants of the land, citing chapter and verse with every infraction. The sacred words from Genesis, Leviticus, Ezekiel and First Corinthians would have flowed through his quill like water down the Egyptian Nile. Alas, that was not his assignment. Benedict looked at his own report, detailing the plants common to the region, and found it rather lacking in comparison to his idealized assignment. The current contents of his logs were mostly culinary in nature, with a few plants which held medicinal, or artisan uses from his own observations. At the time he had resented the dubious doctor raising her voice as to provide the local name of the plants, however thanks to her corrupting ''kindness'' his efforts were not entirely baron. It had taken a few weeks to arrive at his latest revelation, but Benedict realized that his own work was not up to the standards expected by their Lord. The brief summaries, limited usage and only partial recordings of the available fauna would not be satisfactory. His focus on the spiritual defects of the local uneducated peasants had blinded him to his own mission. The daily prayers and anointments could continue, but he now realized that Crispin and Peregrine''s less stringent adherence to doctrine had created a quality of reports which far exceeded his own. He could allow himself to learn something from these dark-skinned sinners or the vampire''s blasphemous existence to better further the good Lord''s work, without becoming a further victim of her corruption. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Benedict found the shameless translator separated from her parasitic master, idly conversing with the hired muscle that regularly fought with the monstrous creatures that harassed their wagons. Upon his arrival their conversation seemed to be put on hold, the foreign words quickly hiding whatever undignified blasphemy they were uttering. ¡°Good evening, Father Benedict¡± greeted Kahina, her diplomatic words and tone inflecting every word. ¡°If you are looking for my Mistress, she is currently acquiring blood from the twins.¡± He felt the probing and irritated stares from those around her, giving him pause. Benedict cleared his throat as to regain his composure. ¡°Er... No, I was hoping to join you and ...er... learn more about your... um... beautiful lands.¡± Kahina didn''t even attempt translate his sentence, the mercenaries seemingly had already saw through his attempt at flattery. ¡°Since the encounter with the...¡± his voice trailed off, faltering in the face of a new sense of annoyance from assembled group. ¡°Are you sure you wish to join our discussion, considering the comments you have been making for the last few months?¡± Benedict suddenly found his words, spoken both to his colleagues and in prayer as a potential blade against sin, now turned onto him with an implied disdain. Surely, he could sweet talk this corrupted woman, she was merely a daughter of Eve acting above her station. ¡°I think you may have misheard my statements, given your lack of exposure to our tongue.¡± Kahina only sighed, ¡°instead of acting as a fool, you should be thanking both Victoria and myself for concealing some of your group''s more insulting remarks. We are hired to serve her objectives, which include returning you to England with your detailed reports. This does not include shielding you from the consequences of your own actions.¡± ¡°Why...What...I should...¡± Benedict simply stammered, trying to compose himself in the face of his own faults. It was now clear that Kahina, and likely the damned vampire, had surmised that his report was deficient in multiple areas. Kahina raised her hand as stay the mercenaries, who had inferred enough of their conversation as to derive partial insult. His hopes of extracting any information as to build on his failing report had fallen by the wayside, leaving only a long road to salvage his mission. ¡°Arthur, although far less devout in his beliefs, has provided me with some of the teachings from your holy book.¡± Kahina said, sighing at his inability to retort. ¡°''Beware of false prophets, who come to you as sheep, but inwardly they are ravenous dogs. You will know them by their fruits. Every good tree bears good fruit, but a bad tree bears bad fruit. A good tree cannot bear bad fruit, nor can a bad tree bear good fruit. Therefore, by your fruits you will know them'' which I believe is from your book of Matthew.*** Your actions as so far have been selfish and arrogant, some might say with an attitude akin to spoilt goods.¡± Not once had Benedict questioned his own motives, appearances or attitude. As he stood open mouthed, he could not offer a retort. To them, he was but an arrogant loudmouth spreading his rot to those who would listen. Try as he might, he was unable to formulate a response which could justify his words, not only to the local heathens, but ultimately himself. It took a minute or so of muffled silence before he realized that he was indeed acting as the god of old, ignoring the lessons of forgiveness from the son. After much stammering he could only offer a muffled apology as he left to pray in solace, questioning his place in the Lord''s home for his sin of Pride. His mind fell on 1st Peter 3:8 as he walked: ¡°Finally, all of you should be united in spirit, sympathetic, filled with love for one another, compassionate and humble.¡± When he turned to leave, Kahina stopped him. ¡°Arthur also told me other line from your book: ''If anyone slaps you on the right cheek, turn to them the other cheek also.'' It was also from Matthew, I believe. Join us in earnest at dinner, without judgement, and we will assist you. Show us respect, as a fellow man, and we will return in kind.¡± With that she returned to the grumblings in that savage, no, foreign tone of their escorting mercenaries and seemingly defusing the situation. He had much to pray and reflect on. Instead of turning to his fellow brothers in faith, he sought solitude for his thoughts. It took several long hours before he understood his fault. He had grown arrogant in nature, like Uzziah in Second Chronicles, and served his own ego in place of the Lord, this true master. His role was not that of a Shepard, guiding their lambs as to not lead them astray. Nor was his role a carpenter or mason, building the home for the flock to rest. No, his role was that of a surveyor of the lands. He was to give advice to the Shepard, not of how to raise his flock, but as to where it was safe to graze. It was an awkward experience, joining the dark-skinned warriors at dinner and listening to their often-crude stories by the fireside. Even with his unsettled demeanor, his presence in good faith rewarded him with warnings of the Acacia tree''s toxic spines as well as how its wood was used by the local villagers. For once he listened to Kahina in earnest, her words were not born out of sin or degeneracy, rather out of the practicality required to live these harsh lands. This would require more thought and prayer, as if the church were to save these wayward souls from the fiery pits of damnation, the church would have to converse with them upon their level. Chapter 45 - Serving the Farima With the early morning rays of sunlight creeping over the garrison table, the gathered Farai* and local administrators slowly filed into the room. While the more militarily inclined personnel arrived with an abundance of energy and stalwart professionalism, the civilian advisers were often still waking up, even with the knowledge that the weekly meetings were a fixed occurrence. Each stood around, either giving greetings and making small talk or attempting to address any ongoing issues affecting their respective teams to mixed success. As Farima Bello entered the garrison, the gathered representatives stopped any private discussions and turned their full attention to their commanding officer. Adorning his darkened and muscled skin were countless battle scars, only somewhat hidden beneath his lion hide cloak. Despite the early hour, his short beard and braided hair remained well-groomed as was demanded by the position granted to him by the Mansa. Few dared to directly criticize his decisions, as his intimidating glare was enough to silence all but the most hardened warriors. ¡°Everyone is present¡± declared the Farima, eyeing his gathered subordinates. ¡°Give your reports. Anything to be decided on can wait until the end. I don''t want the market patrols delayed again.¡± With the recent assignment of a tribal patriarch''s son into his ranks, the morning meetings had become far longer than was required. All it took was some ''encouragement'' and some choice words for the self-important warrior to fall back in line with his peers, although his performance was still sub-standard and disruptive. ¡°The central market has seen no noticeable increases lawless conduct**¡± began the Market Captain, masking his hangover in a shadowy corner of the room. ¡°Reported losses to hunger are low and were distributed throughout various stalls. There were only a few incidents of thievery or disorderly conduct during our main patrols. The most notable incident was caused by some visiting farmers drunk from palm wine, they will be dealt with later this morning.¡± Bello remained neutral, reviewing the room ¡°Very well, what of the back alleys?¡± ¡°err... Nothing has come to my attention.¡± ¡°I expect a more detailed report next week, neglecting any part of your duty is an affront to the Mansa. This is the second time this has come up, don''t make it a third time. Next.¡± ¡°Thanks in large part to the use of the Farima and Duukunasi, the Town Watch were able to process the large volume of visitors earlier in the week.¡± Each respective member receiving an acknowledging gesture as to denote their contribution. ¡°Around two hundred slaves arrived, as well as several merchants from both the west and north. Nothing notable about the goods being brought in, mostly produce and animal goods. The only noteworthy exception were a party of foreigners, bringing in a mixture of local and exotic goods.¡± It was not unheard of for distant merchants to find their way to his city, but it was rare. ¡°Where are they from and what was their stated business?¡± ¡°They were from the city of ''Lundon'' in ''In-land'', they travelled via boat and landed on the west coast. They are here mostly in an exploratory capacity but are also performing some limited goods trading.¡± ¡°Composition and distinguishing features?¡± ¡°Five priests, a foreign guard and a medicine woman, with six local guides and mercenaries providing support. The Inlanders have white skin, far paler than those from Mecca.¡± ¡°If they haven''t been in contact with the elders already, arrange a meeting between them. Good work, Next.¡± ¡°There have been several incidents with the Duukunasi recently which required intervention. Disciplinary measures have been enacted, if you want the details we can speak after...¡± ¡°No need, do you need any additional Duukunasi? We can conscript some of the newly arrived slaves¡± ¡°I would like to bolster our forces, several of the slaves are approaching the end of their duty.¡± The dusty retired Farai: Bukola, now currently overseeing of the gold mines also spoke up, ¡°We also have need of additional slaves for labour, can we discuss after the meeting as to not take up further time.¡± Bello paused, stroking his beard while contemplating the issue. ¡°Consult your men after the meeting and we shall meet at the mines at noon to discuss the division of slaves. Anything else about the garrisoned force?¡± ¡°No, although we might request some mock battles with the patrolling forces.¡± ¡°Noted, next.¡± The rest of the meeting proceeded without anything of note, dismissing the assembled men upon completion. Bello held everyone to the same standard: doing your duty is the bare minimum as to what is expected. If you fail to meet the basic expectations assigned to you, you are failing both your duty and the Mansa by proxy. Many merchants, sons of the elders and upstarts falsely thought their background held weight in his assigned domain, having been gifted positions which required little effort. Those dreams were quickly shattered, as little reprieve was given to incompetent men seeking handouts. If they could quickly adapt then they would remain, if they could not then the Mansa held little use of their continued service. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. - Under harsh midday sun, as the miners rhythmically dug their picks into the dusty terrain.*** Each strike probing the ground for gold, iron or copper ore from within the dark confines of the earth. Most of the quarry was a communal space, divided between the generations of miners and the imported slave miners that had been acquired from both empires. The more prime locations were usually given to the artisan miners, having displayed a higher capacity of earning to the overseer as compared to the assorted slaves gathered from who knows where. The others were designated areas based on the overseeing governor''s preferences, usually along sociopolitical lines and familiarity with the land. Several of the more productive slaves were allowed to dig within the underground shafts, shielded from the sun''s blistering heat, gathering the precious minerals directly from the rich veins. Supervisors watched on, pushing their workers to extract as much as they could from beneath the surface. Moving between clusters of workers were various women and children, providing water to the parched labourers, distributed through the various gourds dangling from their backs and necks. The idle chatter and occasional singing were tolerated from the slaves, although this attitude tended to vary between the guards who were on duty. Overlooking the site from his shaded wooden tent placed on the edge of the quarry was the rather large quarry master: Bukola. The youthful energy and vigor that had seen him rise through the ranks of the local militia had long since left him. His current and more luxurious life, afforded to his family by his appointed position, had dulled his physique. Rounding certain places that seldom saw exercise. Currently he was entertaining the Farima and Segun, the Farai in charge of the Duukunasi. They were currently debating as to how the newly arrived slaves would be divided between their respective consignments. Echoes, too far from the overseer''s tent, reverberated as a large brownish rock formation blocked the further expansion mining pit. The strongest miners had been called, constantly being pushed by the supervising guards to break through the unknown rock. Despite each determined strike on the solid stone surface, little progress was made, save for scratches on its surface. Over the course of many hours the dents manifested into a deep groove, painted with the blood and sweat of the workers, spurring them on with the hopes of great profit. Suddenly, it started to crack. Slowly growing to the outer reaches of the enormous rock. As the gap widened, the miners quickly ran away in fear. Not wishing to stay buried in the dirt for any length of time. Their panicked cries reached the main administrative tent, as those present could only see the ever-growing hole at the center of the quarry. The call was made ¡°All men to the collapse!¡± followed by frantic attempts at coordination by Bukola. His men quickly moved to secure the area, acquiring rope and bandages to minimize any losses to the sudden cave in. Soon the earth settled, leaving a cloud of dirt hanging over the newly revealed chasm in the earth. Cautious cries echoed as the surviving workers tried to locate any unaccounted-for miners, receiving strained responses from the depths of the pit. Unbeknown to the frenzied rescuers, the blood of a now deceased slave had come in contact with something which it shouldn''t have. Reactivating a long dormant trace of dark magic, expelling chaotic energies into the ether. At first there was but a faint wisp of dark black smoke, intermingled with the slowly falling dust. It did not take long for the smoke to grow, being emitted from some unknown source deep underground. Rescue attempts were quickly halted as anyone who inhaled the smoke was rendered useless, barely able to breathe through their ash covered airways. Their vision, now distorted, showed them visions of grim specters that manically shrieked at the impaired labourers. ¡°Evacuate the mines!¡± commanded Bello, taking charge of the situation. ¡°Gather the Duukunasi and have them build medical tents; we don''t know what this smoke is so keep those affected out of the village. Also, round up every: doctor and medicine man, and then bring them here. There is something strange about this smoke, we are not taking any chances.¡± Acknowledgement was quickly given, as Segun sent runners and soldiers out with their tasks, fueled only by their adrenaline and growing uncertainty. Even watching from a distance, Bello''s instincts cried out that: the smoke was unnatural and dangerous. Over countless battles his immediate impulses had proved to be correct. If the strange mist was as dangerous as his instinct believed it to be, then it would be far worse than anything he could imagine. Chapter 46 - Psalms of Healing With-in the herb filled office of Olukayode, a local doctor who had been practicing medicine for several decades, Kahina sat translating his consultations and treatments for both Victoria and Benedict. While still dismissive of the local culture, the priest''s attitude had improved somewhat as of late and made some efforts to understand their local customs. Her restrained scolding seemed to have instigated some measure of self-reflection in the arrogant cleric, although his attitude was still understandably cold to her employer. Even as Victoria took detailed notes on the medicinal paste Olukayode was producing, Kahina noticed that her attention was subtly focused somewhere distant. Marka was similarly unsettled, although the mercenary failed to understand what it was that unnerved her, excusing herself to find lunch in the nearby market as to collect her thoughts. From what she had learned from listening to Victoria and her familiars, the priest''s knowledge and sensitivity towards anything other than their own understanding of light magic was limited, which explained the lack of reaction from the cleric. The relatively sudden and subdued response from two of the more supernaturally attuned members of the group were of concern to her. However, the lack of immediate action from her mistress did reassure Kahina that there was, at least, no immediate danger. The patient consultation was suddenly interrupted by two of the town guards, hastily entering the small building and knocking over a jar filled with powdered herbs. ¡°The Farima has ordered all doctors and medicine men to attend to a mining collapse. Olukayode, you will come with us. Bring all the supplies you would need¡± The middle-aged doctor slowly rose, gathering an assortment of supplies scattered about his practice into a satchel for transport. ¡°Will the young miss be joining us?¡± Olukayode asked, gesturing at Victoria. The guards confused glances prompted him to clarify, much to the well disguised annoyance of her mistress. ¡°She is also a doctor visiting from a far-off country.¡± With a shrug the two guards extended their demands to Victoria, who complied without any resistance. Their escort through the busy market streets led them passed Marka, who had been returning to the office with fruit in hand. Victoria quickly asked her to acquire masks and cloth and bring them to her at the mines when she was able to. Leo was given as a point of reference for any clarification they required, as he could guess as to what purpose they would serve. - As they arrived closer to the mines Kahina was provided with a foreign avian shaped mask, far removed in function and form from the ritualistic ones she was accustomed to. The long bird like protrusion had earned her various insulting titles from those she passed, usually contrasting her appearance to that of carrion eating vultures circling rotting carcasses. With many of the other doctor''s avoiding her ominous appearance and the general disposition against female practitioners, Victoria was quickly assigned to the tent containing anyone looking to be on the verge of death. Only a few of the sick and injured were able react to the gaunt figures entering the tent, the ongoing cries of terror only added onto the pervasive atmosphere of death. One of the more coherent miners was able to describe what had occurred, albeit between groans of intense pain. He was able to provide a rough timeline from the large pit opening up until the smoke had claimed its many victims. Little else could be gleamed as dark black marks permeated throughout the patient''s chest. Benedict, who had been taken along at Victoria''s insistence, began to silently pray beneath a long scarf recently purchased from the market stalls. The plume of strange black smoke had been visible from the town, upon seeing the dark omen the usually spineless priest quickly snatched up any protection the Adze had offered him. The Duukunasi, fearing further contact with those close to death, remained on the outside the makeshift tent, leaving Victoria alone to try and cure the terminal patients. With little need to translate, beyond conveying requests to the patients, Kahina fell into the role of assistant and adviser. The herbs placed in her own avian mask had a calming effect, fortifying her against the ever-present feelings of dread. In contrast to herself, Benedict seemed mostly comfortable amongst the sick and injured. The priest seemed to have experienced similar occurrences during previous duties, and actively worked to provide aid. ¡°It appears that everyone present inhaled a large quantity of smoke*,¡± observed Victoria, diagnosing patients, with Benedict offering secondary opinions. ¡°However, that is not the primary issue.¡± As she moved her gloved hand over one slave''s back, the black markings seemed to bend and shift in response to whatever energies the adze was emitting. ¡°We need to first deal with chaotic energies and then deal with the other symptoms later. Benedict, I need you to circulate your sacred blessings throughout his back.¡± With all prejudice against the adze put aside for the greater good, Kahina watched as he placed his hands onto the suffering patient''s back. ¡°Bless the Lord, O my soul; my entire being, bless his holy name.**¡± he sang, his usually gruff voice gaining a divine tone and inflection. ¡°Bless the Lord, O my soul, and do not forget all his benefits. He forgives all your sins and heals all your diseases. He redeems your life from the pit and crowns you with kindness and mercy.¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. As the priest sang out, Victoria began to prepare incense to add to the braziers scattered around the tent. Soon the tent smelled of Frankincense which seemed to quell the maddening cries derived from the visions created by the smoke. It did not take long before the other priests arrived, initially grumbling about wearing satanic masks until they saw what the masks were protecting them from. In unison the priests sang out their prayers, individually purging the black magics from the suffering miners. ¡°Even though I wander through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are at my side, with your rod and your staff that comfort me.**¡± - ¡°What updates do you have for me, Taiwo?¡± asked Bello, as he wandered between the incapacitated workers with-in the main medical tent. ¡°So far nothing appears to be working,¡± stated Taiwo, the lead doctor in charge of overseeing the situation. ¡°We''ve tried many of our usual mixtures and cures for all manner of rashes and disease, but none are working.¡± Bello paused at one of his Farai, the loyal subordinate had gotten infected pulling as many workers from the cave in as possible. He knelt down, placing his hand on his ¡°You will pull through, I am sure of it.¡± The brief moment of compassion quickly passed, his ¡°How many dead?¡± At that moment Taiwo paused, ¡°err... I don''t know. We''ve sent those close to death to that she-vulture''s tent, so we could focus on the healthier ones.¡± Bello quickly raised his hand as to summon a Duukunasi from their post, ¡°go check on the foreigner''s tent. People have been neglecting to check in.¡± As the solider left Bello and Taiwo continued their conversation, covering supplies and available space. Soon the solider returned, covered in a faint smell that he had only encountered in his occasional visits to the local mosque. ¡°Farima, there are no dead to report.¡± Before Taiwo could downplay the work of the strange foreigner, Bello interjected as he had seen a hopeful look in the slave soldier''s eyes. ¡°Should I investigate this in person?¡± ¡°Yes, Farima! The doctor and the unknown priests overwhelmed and cannot send word.¡± More so to resolve the failings of his men who let their superstitions impede their work, the Farima decided to investigate personally. ¡°Come, we will discuss anything else on the way to the tent.¡± Instead of the expected sight of dying men and women lying prone on every available surface, Bello was greeted by a strong smell of incense and numerous signs of evident recovery. The patients now sat partially upright and occasionally retching into the provided receptacles. A quick glance towards Taiwo confirmed to him that whatever the strange woman''s treatment was, it achieved far more results than their own experts were able to provide. As they watched the priests sing their religious hymns in whatever native tongue they spoke, moving between patients to cleanse the dark black marks on their backs. The two mercenaries she had hired mostly stood back until manual labor was required or a strong hand to restrain any incoming patients inflicted with the maddening visions. Coordinating the entire impromptu treatment room was the female doctor, wordlessly coordinating her female assistants to ensure the patients were clean and had receptacles for any bodily fluids. The only woman, aside from a single female mercenary, free from the organized chaos was the translator. She had been given basic tasks so that she could give quick translations when needed. Occasionally she would be summoned to answer questions or translate thankful gestures, but most respected her need for availability and seldom called on her. Upon seeing him enter the room the translator, wearing a less pronounced bird-like mask, approached the delegation. ¡°Our greetings Farima, unfortunately we could not spare any of our aids as runners to give word on our efforts due to the lack of support.¡± Even Taiwo''s expression betrayed his astonishment, that the ''merchants of death'' were in practice a stark contrast to their appearance. ¡°Understood, we will get you more men. In the meantime, can you explain your findings and methods.¡± ¡°Victoria immediately identified the smoke to have properties of dark magic, so she based much of her treatment on expelling the chaotic energies from the body.¡± Taiwo had already discounted the possibility of the supernatural, as there had been no signs of any evil spirits or cursed idols in the immediate area. Taiwo had been desperately trying all manner of cures, all of them failing to locate the cause. Even the witch doctors summoned to investigate failed to detect any malicious entities present surrounding the wounded, confirming their false assumptions. ¡°To expel the dark energy, we used the purifying rituals and incense used in the Christian Religion, which derives their faith from a source similar to Islam.¡± Continued the translator, translating between gaps in patient assessments. ¡°The incense is Frankincense, something which the local Mosque should have available. The burning plant helps dispel the inhaled smoke lingering in the lungs of the patients. The priests are channeling their holy magic through their hands to cleanse the black marks resulting from the dark magic. With nowhere to go, the remaining energy is then released into the provided baskets, which will be gathered and burned once we are stable.¡± ¡°Good work¡± Bello nodded in approval, ¡°What do we need to do to expand this into the main tents.¡± Whatever discussion the pair had was in that strange tongue from far distant shores, he could only wait until they reached whatever conclusion. ¡°Victoria suggests buying Frankincense from the Mosque and gathering any available Imams to pray using any of the Prophet''s Du''as*** should dispel the black magics. The Islamic faith follows similar teachings to that of Christianity, so the prayers should be equally effective.¡± ¡°Understood, we can discuss a reward later. Taiwo, do you have any issues?¡± The lead doctor, having lost the arrogance of his established authority, declined. ¡°No, I will start preparing receptacles for the incense and start briefing the other doctors.¡± With a respectful gesture he left, racing to the tent to spread the cure in question and leaving Bello to summon the Imams. Chapter 47 - Buried History This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Chapter 48 - Dreams of Madness The usually busy streets, once filled with loud trade and other indications of civilization, were now devoid of the charismatic merchants and their customers. Only the decrepit street urchins, lecherous drunks and the other common miscreants populated the barren streets underneath the moonlit night. Perhaps it was the time of year, but it seemed especially quiet on this rather gaunt night. Even with the reduced number of patrolling Duukunasi due to whatever events were occurring at the mine, the town was completely subdued. As Kwasi, one of many Duukunasi assigned to maintain order, patrolled the baron streets with his partner Ijeoma, he could not help but grow cautious with every slight movement in the shadows. On more than one occasion the usually fearless guard heard whispers from his partner, only to see him in a different location than where he heard his voice. His wooden spear kept him anchored as he moved throughout the streets, resisting the growing instinctual thoughts of desertion. The pair had been monitoring the roads and alleyways for hours now, fatigue slowly building as the moon''s influence took over. Most of the regular drunks and beggars had moved to the northern reaches, unconsciously sensing some degree of safety from the area. Any remaining stragglers huddled together, twitching in response to whatever moved within their eyesight. Even the loud and aggressive drunks were acting strange, confronting invisible men or yelling abuse into empty shadows. Ijeoma stopped as they passed an exposed doorway of an important elder, currently inhabited by a disheveled and sleeping man. Instead of the usual reserved, yet peaceful, expression that most of the homeless held when resting, a look of sheer terror was left on his resting face. ¡°Hey! Wake up ya warthog!¡± demanded his fellow guard, attempting to rouse him with a solid kick to the mid-section. In spite of the violent blows to stir him, man refused to wake and remaining trapped with-in his nightmare. Kwasi soon abandoned waking the vagrant after several violent attempts to rouse him failed to get so much as a wince in response. Ijeoma placed a comforting hand on the should of his fellow Duukunasi. ¡°Leave him, something is not right tonight. Let''s head back and get a hot meal.¡± They simply left the man asleep and bleeding as the pair returned to their lodgings. ¡°You are right, something isn''t right about the town tonight. We should make an offering to the gods at the barracks, their protection should count for something.¡± - Under the instruction of Victoria, Leo remained behind at what could be considered the equivalent of a merchant guild, while she helped resolved whatever issue at the mines, she had found herself entangled in. The horses were being cared for by the local stable hands, so he only had to look after the crates of merchandise being stored in their room. He spent much of his time tending to his equipment, either adjusting straps or sharpening the various blades he kept on his person. He had been granted permission to grab one of the last bottles of liquor remaining from their homeland, which he was drinking sparingly as it would surely be a long night. Victoria''s precautionary measures regarding many potential obstacles usually turned out to be correct, whether it be over-purchasing certain goods or avoiding food in the local area. When Julianna and Rose had initially been remotely instructed to gather supplies to bring to the mine, he had been told to stay behind to watch their supplies while the mercenaries assisted onsite. They both understood the language barrier and recognized how his presence would slow down her tasks. As they left the former nun prepared a herbal bag as a preventative measure. ¡°Keep this close,¡± he remembered her saying as she placed a small palm-sized satchel in his hand. ¡°There is a chance that the smoke has corrupting or hallucinatory properties. According to Victoria, inhaling this blend of herbs should fortify you against most minor intrusions.¡± The oncoming darkness soon proved her prudent measures to be correct, as the strong smell from the small parcel dispelled the slowing growing sense of dread. Through the worn stone walls, he could hear panicked screams from some of the other patrons, which in turn gathered the attention of the other inhabitants of the inn. Though unable to understand their words, Leo surmised their concerned intent. His role was simply to protect their assets and not get caught up in any supernaturally fueled pandemonium. The local hired muscle could protect Victoria well enough dealing with whatever problem she had been drafted into, so he could avoid the worst of the magical dealings. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Left to his own devices, Leo opted to partially barricade himself within their shared room. Although some of the merchant laborers had attempted to check up on him, the language barrier between them only caused frustration. The few phrases drilled into him by their translator were enough to leave him alone, albeit with semi-regular check-ins in case he had succumb to whatever affliction had been unleashed upon the town. - Lying awake in his bed, accompanied by his three wives, was Alhaji. None of those present could remain asleep for any stretch of time, lest they be tormented by their horrific and recurring nightmares. His middle wife, Chidi, re-lit the sacred incense purchased from their mosque which appeared seemed to soothe their minds after their traumatic dreams. It did not take long for the smell of burning frankincense to fill his spacious bedroom. The various signs of luxury and wealth he had amassed from his decades of trading suddenly felt hollow and meaningless when confronted with visions of his own mortality. Leaving all but his gentle wives to be his sole comfort in his darkest hours, they too likely felt the same as they embraced to feel some sense of security. When he tried to recall any of the vivid dreams he had experienced, only flashes of abject terror manifested. Momentary visions of wastelands, unfathomably sized predators, hundreds of deformed mercenaries and other means of discomfort filled his mind. His wives too described similar themes in their nightmares, each night terror seeming to cater and exploit their most intimate fears. It did not take long for their children to join them, groggily complaining of terrible nightmares rendering them unable to sleep. They too joined him on his bed, embracing their mothers for some semblance of security. Under the candlelight Alhaji began to read from the blessed Surahs, using the sacred words of the Prophet to quell their growing uncertainty. As he read the children soon drifted to sleep, although plagued by discomforting dreams they were able to get some rest. Alhaji continued to read the sacred texts so that his children could rest easy, silently praying for the night to end. - Within the confines of a small farm, a stone''s throw away from the mines, slept Obi. Unlike his children, who had quickly shirked their duties to sate their curiosity and gawk at the commotion at the mines, he had to tend to their many crops and livestock. The fire which the oafish miners started only served to startle their stupid beasts, driving them to the furthest reaches of their lands. It had taken many hours to regain control of the herd, with the few farmhands he had remaining. Obi had taken many mental notes on the situation, so as to complain to the elders next time he was in town. Now able to finally rest with his wife in his arms, Obi found himself unable to. His dreams, if he could even call them that, denied him of his sleep. To him it felt like he was still awake, standing alone in his fields. Everything from the feel of the soft and dusty soil to the rich earthen smell told him that he was standing in the fields tended to by his family for who knows how long. What would normally bring pride and calm only brought a sense of existential dread. In his uncertain panic, Obi bent down to feel what should''ve been the comforting feel of the earth. Instead of the smooth soil, his dark hands felt only the cold skin of his wife''s face buried just beneath his fields. Her contorted face stared at him, twisted and unmoving. Obi found himself unable to scream, only managing to fall to the ground to embrace the severed head of his wife. All he could manage to do was embrace what was left of his wife, holding on to whatever sanity he had left. At some point his foot brushed upon something solid, just beneath the surface. With one cautious hand, Obi brushed aside the loose-fitting soil to reveal the equally maimed face of his eldest son. The seasoned farmer continued to remove the dirt to reveal: his family, friends, acquaintances and soldiers all beheaded and scattered across his field. He did not know how he held onto what little sanity he did, but all he could manage was depressing sobs as only death surrounded him. Above him circled countless vultures in the blood red sky, only marred by the constant plumes of smoke which rose from some far distant horizon. They too were content to watch on, soaring ominously around him. Obi tried in vain to wake up from this nightmare, however he was unable to. He could only remain trapped with the aimless stares of everyone he had known, as the constant cries of the vultures harassed him to the point of madness. Chapter 49 - Locating the Cause Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Chapter 50 - Retrieval If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Chapter 51 - From the heavens Upon the completion of the Asr Salah*, the local Farai quietly cleared out the mosque using a combination of verbal suggestion and subtle displays of force. The numerous administrative members answering to the Imam offered little in the way of support, as they were preoccupied with zealously cleaning the primary hall. Imam Abubakar stood alongside the soldiers, using his charisma to help usher the last of the faithful masses from the temple''s walls. When the mosque had been cleared of all non-essential personal, the Farima emerged from the basement below flanked by the foreigner now re-adorned her avian garb. Trailing behind him was a combination of Farai and the pale-skinned priests, all carrying the large crate that contained what remained of the over-sized spider. The sealed box containing the soul of the dead god was personally carried by Bello, now only trusting a few choice people with its possession after the prior mistake. The secured repository was placed atop a makeshift altar, created using well-made wooden tables and high-quality cloth purchased from merchants. Bello ordered his two most trusted sub-ordinates to stand watch while he finalized the preparation. The local spiritualists, who wanted to offer the soul to the natural gods of the land, openly shared their discontent about the chosen deity with Victoria and her translator. Most of the room ignored their presence, which was generally reciprocated by the outcast group as they remained in their adopted corner. Upon the command of Bello, both religions began their respective attempts to summon a Malaikah or similar representatives of their holy deity. The more numerous Islamic adherents drowned out the surrounding noises with their heralding invocation, as the four remaining foreign priests had their heads bowed in an almost silent prayer. Although the sun was falling lower and lower, the atmosphere within the mosque only grew brighter. The various soldiers stationed around the church, regardless of their personal beliefs, all faltered when basked in this holy light. It did not take long for a large masculine figure to manifest into the room**, its bright and colorful wings bathed in a near blinding light. By Bello''s estimation the Malaikah would be the size of a large ostrich and it''s wingspan doubly so. Its dazzling wings covered the waning sunset and covered the room in a rainbow of unimaginable colors as the last rays of sunlight filtered through its multicolored wings. It simply floated above the assembled masses, even humbling some of the non-adherents in the corner, watching on as the devotes gave thanks for its graceful appearance. The mere presence of the Malaikah instilled a sense of inferiority with-in some of the warriors. Not due to any magical presence, rather its masculine physique far surpassing even the strongest among their ranks. ¡°I have answered your summons in light of your noble accomplishments.¡± Announced the Malaikah, its voice breaking the awe-inspired silence with-in the room. ¡°I am Maarij, servant of the almighty Allah, Peace be upon him.¡± Bello had noticed that Kahina had attempted to translate the Maarij''s words into her mistress''s foreign tongue, but a soft hand told her it was not required. On further observation, the Malaikah''s mouth never moved but rather his words manifested in their minds, already conveyed in their native language. ¡°You have all done well in carrying out the will of Allah, cleansing the land of an ancient evil. I shall take the foul creatures delivered onto the sacred temple and reward those who aided in the swift resolution of the matter.¡± The two sources of corruption shimmered out of the human plane of existence in a flash of brilliant light, leaving only a few stains of sickly bodily fluid on the stone floor. Much of the room, having contributed in some manner, beamed in humbled excitement while the others stood unmoved from their respective position. ¡°First, to the followers of false gods, who borrowed their power to cleanse the lands and expedite the healing process; I grant you each one of my feathers. You may trade them for mortal wealth or offer them to your feral spirits, it matters not what you do.¡± From Maarij''s wings a series of feathers floated down into the hands of the disapproving diviners. Each examined it and quietly pondered how best to use the minor boon gifted to them. ¡°Next, for the loyal guardians of the town and hired warriors who served as shields to the defenseless, you shall be granted our blessing of power.¡± As he said this a crescent moon shaped marking appeared on all of the attending soldier''s right bicep. Each design, although a faint grey, had a feint light barely detectable to the human eye. Many stared at the symbol while the Malaikah explained their purpose, ¡°These are marks of strength and valor, increasing your physique beyond your natural limits.¡± Bello briefly glanced at his own mark before returning his attention to the Maarij. His own magical tattoo was drawn with additional symbols as compared to his sub-ordinates, that likely granted additional prowess. ¡°To the doctors who accepted the wisdom of our teachings, although they many not currently be with-in your current presence, I shall grant them blessings of great fortune and luck.¡± The few doctors who accepted the invitation started patting down the chest, finding similar pale grey and moon-like marks on their chests. Around the hall imams and clerics silently waited, as Maarij built up each reward and accomplishment with each pronouncement. All selfishly waiting, to varying degrees, for their just reward from their god. ¡°To the deceased priest, I shall return him to his homeland with our blessing.¡± A surge of divine power was immediately felt by all present, flowing upward from the basement that formerly contained the fallen Randi. ¡°As for his brothers in faith, as well as my loyal imams, you shall be granted our godly blessing which will greatly augment your innate power. The champion Arthur''s blessing, for his heroic deed in slaying the wild beast, will also grant physical power akin to the warriors prior.¡± Each received yet another mark of varying design and location, many took little time manifesting their newfound power into divine auras which dimly glowed in contrast to the Malaikah floating effortlessly above them. Stolen story; please report. ¡°All that remains is to reward the¡­ woman who guided the combined efforts of those assembled.¡± For the first time Bello heard emotion in Maarij''s voice, a disappointed contempt and disdain which coated any praise which should have been given. Ignorantly the imams assumed that his disapproval of Victoria stemmed solely from her gender, unaware of her true supernatural nature. ¡°Unlike her slave who translated the... woman''s instructions, there is no clear reward we can grant her significant contributions. Kahina shall be freed from her enslavement, however I must consult with her former mistress in private for... various reasons.¡± - Maarij was one of several angels who had been watching over the situation from the beginning. Both Maarij and his colleague, Waqas, were hoping for the situation to grow into such a situation where they were forced to intervene. Unfortunately, their zealous ambitions of smiting an ancient evil god and fostering faith among the masses quickly dissipated as the incident it was quietly resolved without their assistance. The intervention of the vampire was almost equally damaging to their collective egos, as she was everything the local doctrine was against; a feminine soul that was capable of wielding dark magics. Joining them was an arch angel that normally watched solely over lands to the far northwest. Utultar''s primary interest lay solely with the irritating adze, often sending one of their many heads to observe more of the general landscape than he could usually see through an unseen vantage point. Only through their direct intervention was that little annoyance spared any form of direct violence, as she was under the partial protection of the arch angel. ¡°So, you cunning rat, what is that you would want?¡± Maarij asked, contempt no longer hidden with-in their private telepathic conversation. ¡°Vast riches? Divine power to add to your own paltry reserves? A station to allow you to feast indiscriminately? Name your reward, vermin.¡± Maarij demanded silently. Annoyingly she let the silence hang in the air, that deathly mask hiding what was likely similar contempt for him. ¡°I want two things:¡± Victoria thought, her emotionless voice remaining even in her thoughts. ¡°First, you are to provide fair compensation for the property you just stole from me, under the guise of rewarding service. A bag of gold dust worth Kahina''s value is acceptable, or something of similar size and value.¡± Of course, this scheming harlot would extort their generosity to increase her own wealth, under the guise of honest dealings. ¡°That... is acceptable.¡± Maarij thought, annoyance growing with every second talking to her. ¡°What is your actual desired reward.¡± ¡°The gift your superior gave me, was not entirely benign.¡± Only now did a hint of dissatisfaction show in her voice. ¡°Although I am not able to fully understand its working, it is evident that it has intrusive designs on my soul and my independence. Either remove the more intrusive elements or give me an alternate proof of affirmation and take back your cursed mark.¡± Maarij, only sensing a faint presence from with-in her wrist, was taken aback by her statement. By all appearances, the divine gift was benign. ¡°You have exceeded our expectations young vampire.¡± Utultar''s voice suddenly rang out through both their heads, echoing from some unknown location. ¡°We thought you would have noticed in a century, but your experience with two familiars likely expedited the process.¡± Maarij physically dipped a bit from the shock of their superior''s sudden intervention, soon rising to his previous station. From the damned creature''s hand floated three small balls of light, rising to the heavens from the intricate tattoo seemingly created by the arch angel. Utultar''s history with the vermin was evidently enough to intrude on his mission. ¡°The souls we had placed inside your binding have been released back to us.¡± Utultar remarked casually, ¡°The empty vessel has left behind which can still be manipulated by your soul to channel holy energies. You will find the promised gold in a new pouch on your belt, we will continue to watch your activities with interest.¡± Maarij, surprised at his superior''s partial endorsement of the adze, remained silent. Any opportunity to give his own input to her ''reward'' was now stripped from him. Internally he sighed, his task being usurped by a higher power and resigning him to return his attention to the audience hall. With the rewards distributed and Utultar removing himself from their conversation after protecting the damned creature''s interests, Maarij''s role was now complete. ¡°You have all now received your gifts from the ever-merciful Allah. As I leave for his eternal kingdom, please remember that he is in all our hearts and will bring salvation to his followers. Peace be upon him.¡± With his parting words, Maarij returned to the realm of light to an awaiting Utultar. Upon his arrival to his home realm, Maarij was greeted by expected: Utultar and Waqas. ¡°Explain yourself Utultar!¡± he exclaimed, pointing an accusatory finger towards the full ring of amalgamated heads. ¡°Why are showing favor to that corrupted woman? Her kind are just parasites that need to be removed before they cause further harm. We should be burning her from the heavens, not shielding them from our wrath.¡± Utultar''s holy aura suddenly grew, silencing the angel before he was able to establish any momentum. ¡°We are not like those prophets or devout believers who you can spurn into action by impassioned speeches.¡± The arch angel''s voice filling will annoyance at the insubordination. ¡°If you had asked for our stance on the matter, we would have answered truthfully. That particular dark creature is an anomaly in many regards.¡± ¡°You may have noticed her requested rewards.¡± Utultar began, irritating Maarij to no end. ¡°She, for the most part, wishes to remain unnoticed. Having large caches of gold, vast stores of magical energies or hundreds of humans under her supervision would go against her desires.¡± Maarij and Waqas could only hold their tongues while the far more powerful angel promoted the foul woman''s virtues. ¡°Her involvement in this matter was likely forced by the circumstances, as the creature would likely see her a nutritious delicacy and would attack her as such.¡± As the abstract being spoke, it spun the mortal''s box around while weaving in sealing wards. ¡°Using that ''parasite''s'' words, my actions are an investment. You never know when you need the aid of a neutral party to resolve complicated matters.¡± Even Maarij could not argue with that, ultimately accepting that a disposable pawn was indeed a useful asset. Chapter 52 - Renegotiations Kahina sat on the outskirts of the barrack courtyard, observing the noisy post-ceremony celebrations being hosted there. Her surroundings were filled with drunken revelry and over-indulgence, filling the night air with sounds of their ruckus. Many of the Duukunasi blessed by the Malaikah were testing their newfound powers, lifting large boulders and various pieces of training equipment that were previously beyond their limits. Uncharacteristically the Imams did not protest the unruly behavior in favour of admiring the divine gifts they had received, in their own more secluded area. Kahina had been conscripted into translating elongated theocratic opinions between the two holy faiths between mouthfuls of a hearty stew. Often, she was approached by various attendees who had been treated by Victoria, all confused by her absence given her contributions. This curiosity extended to the Imams, although their main interest lay in the words privately exchanged with the Malaikah and what gift she had received for her efforts. The priests were also eager to learn about the conversation between Victoria and Maarij, but they had been forcefully guided away by Arthur and were unable to provide anything of substance. In the end she could only answer truthfully: the entire affair had exhausted her, and she had committed herself to bed rest so as to recover. Most sent their well wishes and words of appreciation, the few insisting on a visit were promised a visit once she could move freely. In reality, Victoria''s condition was not great, as she was currently lying down and non-responsive back at their lodgings. Leo stood watch outside her door, as to allow her mercenaries to join in the the festivities with their newfound prowess and not disturb her. Both Bello and Kahina were in agreement that Victoria had been unfairly mistreated by the Malaikah. The reward bequeathed to Kahina was more so a punishment for Victoria than a fitting reward for her substantive contributions, since Kahina had already been promised freedom upon the completion of their agreement. In the event that Kahina was to abandon the foreigner''s party, the arrogant priests would be likely transported to safety in a ray of golden light, while stranding the adze in a foreign country without knowledge of the language. Fortunately for Victoria, she had already decided to see their agreement to the end, without the bonds of slavery tying her to the journey. Having left the safe confines of her port-side home, the experiences of their travels had sparked a desire for adventure. She had seen countless animals she had only heard in stories or seen in pieces for sale in the busy markets. Originally her gift of tongues was a survival tool, increasing her usefulness to avoid punishment, but now it was a shining pathway to the world. She knew of Victoria''s plans to visit the Islamic holy lands north of the vast desert that separated the Songhai Empire from the glorious cities ruled over Sultans of the Ottoman empire. The catholic priests often spoke of grandiose buildings called cathedrals, covered in breathtaking art depicting their religious stories. Perhaps she too could visit these cultural centres, not just in England but nations such as: France and Italy. It is not just the culture that inspired her interest, but the giant ships of the Portuguese dwarfed many of the small fishing vessels in the harbor. If the other nations aboard could build such things, what other things were they capable of creating? - Kahina spent the following day half-guiding the priests around to visit various merchants, influential figures and ''blasphemous'' spiritualists. Their escorting mercenaries took turns protecting them, enjoying the relatively simple downtime, unhindered by Victoria''s incapacitation. The combination of strong dark magic followed by the powerful divine aura had done more damage than expected to the young adze. Thankfully Bello volunteered, along with a number of soldiers, to donate blood during a brief visit to their lodgings. Drinking the donated blood seemed to return a little colour to her already pale complexion. On their return to their temporary lodgings, they found Victoria now sitting in a chair, reviewing the previous notes Arthur had made regarding the dying god. While still in a weakened state, her own self-assessment evidently was sufficient to allow her to move around. Only Arthur and the guiding mercenary showed any interest in her well-being. The remaining priests only showed a little concern before returning to their own lodgings to converse. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. It did not take long for the hanging question to be brought up, as many present relied on her to complete their jobs. Leo helped her up before moving to her private room, free from any curious observers. ¡°While I was not consulted about changing our previous relationship, the angel has compensated me fairly and it has been annulled.¡± She began, any bitterness over the exchange seemingly forgotten. ¡°Here is the payment I received. I have taken a portion of the gold dust given to me as reimbursement, consider the rest yours. Feel free to interpret it a delayed gift from the heavens.¡± Kahina lifted the satchel, it was clearly distinct from the usual attire worn by Victoria. The soft leather was alien to her and differed greatly from the thicker goods she had seen from the northern climates. It contained a large quantity of gold dust, far more than the bag would logically be able to hold. If she had the inclination, she could purchase multiple slaves for herself and still be left with a sizeable amount to purchase property or create a business. She knew that her former masters had been overpaid in order to transfer services, but this was even in excess when compared to the initial payment. Before she could even contemplate the amount, Victoria cut in. ¡°There is additional context behind the large amount compensated, but not something which you need to concern yourself with. If you have any reservations about how much I have taken; it was enough to cover your initial purchase. I did take a small nuisance fee that should have minimal impact on your reward.¡± Kahina, now faced with both her freedom and a sizeable fortune, could only stare at the surprisingly hefty bag before her. Previous notions of continued service faltered, thoughts of avarice danced across her mind and whittled away her desires to travel in favor of a luxurious lifestyle. Such thoughts soon dissipated. She had seen those given a sudden increase in wealth, whether via a successful harvest or generous donation, lose it as suddenly as it arrived. It wasn''t that uncommon for merchants arriving at her old port-side home spending obscene amounts in celebration over a period of months, only to sheepishly ask for handouts upon realising their newfound wealth had dried up. Following the foreign merchants would likely allow her to get accustomed to her wealth and see the accomplishments of far-off nations. ¡°The other pressing issue is that of your continued service.¡± Victoria openned, subtly shifting her tone to that of neutral negotiation. ¡°Our prior agreement was annulled by a third party, however I wish to renew our previous agreement. Are you interested in renegotiating our agreement under new terms?¡± The prior terms, with the exception of any regular payment, had been good to her. She had not been mistreated and her status as a slave had never been a hindrance in their relationship. Anything which she was not expected to do as part of her duties, such as providing blood, was fairly compensated for. At first Kahina thought this kindness was a cultural practice from England but had been swiftly corrected by Arthur at the time. ¡°The men back home are just as arrogant and exploitative as anywhere else.¡± It was Julianna who had provided clarity while they were preparing dinner. ¡°Victoria treats people well, not out of any moral principle, rather to foster good relationships. That and it gives others less of a reason to expose her true identity. If you treat the average person well, they will return the favour. You just need to separate the wheat from the chaff.¡± Internally Kahina prepared for negotiation, although there was enough common ground that the negotiations would barely require discussion. ¡°I am willing to renew our agreement.¡± She began, trying to grasp what she wanted. ¡°However, I want to join your group permanently as an equal partner. I have my own reasons, but that is my condition of renewal.¡± Victoria paused, before extending her hand. ¡°That is acceptable. Please remember that once our business is done here; we will not be returning to England with the priests. So put aside any notions of my homeland.¡± Extending her own hand, Kahina firmly grasped Victoria''s cold hands. ¡°That is fine. After hearing the stories from the Imams, I too am interested in going there.¡± She suspected that the adze''s true motivation in venturing across the desert was to put a few years or more between herself and the church in her home country. She suspected that Victoria would be pressured into similar excursions against her will. After seeing how the Malaikah treated them, it was not surprising. She left, bag of gold in hand, to take anyone willing to celebrate her newfound freedom to the markets. Only the three zealous priests remained behind, wanting to practice manifesting their holy aura. The others all joined her, accepting her generosity and gladly helped in spending her reward. After several drinks and drunken propositions, the allure of wealth became more apparent. Victoria acted as a sober sentry, protecting in inhibited celebrants from any ill-advised choices and keeping an eye on the ever-growing cost. The last thing Kahina could remember is drunkenly falling asleep on Julianna''s back as she was carried her back to their lodgings. Chapter 53 - Wild Destruction Arthur leaned back as the horse drawn wagons followed tree lined road, occasionally getting jostled by the uneven road. Despite his relaxed demeanor, his other senses were keenly alert and constantly observing his surroundings. Each bird call or disturbance nestled in the fauna was discreetly assessed. Before encountering the angel, Arthur had already been able to shroud himself with a weak holy aura that both strengthened his body and further heightened his battle-honed senses. Now those senses were magnified several fold, letting him track most creatures directly around him. Aside from the occasional feral animal or solitary lesser supernatural creature, nothing seemed inclined to approach their wagon. His subordinates incorrectly attributed the lack of interference as divine protection. The absence of any encounters was more likely the result of the three priests openly boasting their divine aura, discouraging any would be assailants with flashy displays akin to a decorative bird. Said protection would likely buckle when shown any resistance, as Victoria appeared unhindered by their constant use of their powers. The road soon branched out from the jungle path, leading onto the open plains. Fence posts could be seen in the distance, marking signs of humanity between the larger settlements. As they drew near, they could see that several of these structures had recently sustained heavy damage and the fields beyond ransacked. The culprit, going by the large holes, was clearly an animal of substantive size. The village had placed temporary barriers in place to stop any smaller opportunists from entering what remained of their lands, while the farmers were working to assess the damage. Tracks leading up to the destroyed fence indicated a giant humanoid, or at the very least something with human-like hands and feet. The indents into the soil looked similar to a human''s or, more likely, a monkey of notable size. Log posts, once sturdy, now were marked with large hand shaped gouges and scattered around the breach site. In the distance villagers could be seen carting materials from storage to repair the damage, dragging large posts through the ruined fields. Others were already preparing themselves to search the nearby forest for anything else they required to rebuild their fields. He had gotten used to the confused stares of children, seeing a lighter skin tone that was unheard of in that part of the world. Cries rang out, claiming that they were variations of an evil harbinger or demonic servant. These were quickly silenced by elders who had previously heard of the paler Islamic scholars that lived beyond the northern desert. Their parents quickly pushed for apologies, especially seeing the much-needed supplies being carried in the back of their wagons. Soon they arrived in the centre of town and were quickly swarmed by villagers, curious as to both to the goods and the oddly dressed clergy. Amne and Leo both quickly worked to push back the gathering crowd, with Leo having learned a few phrases from Kahina to aid in crowd control. Cooler heads soon took charge as the elders of the town dispersed the crowd to allow them to secure their wagon. ¡°Welcome! Welcome!¡± Greeted Aganju, who was the youngest of the attending town leaders. ¡°My apologies about the excitement, as you saw our fields had been destroyed overnight and they are eager for anything to repair the damage.¡± In times like this, when there was either pagan worship or no material wealth to be gained, Arthur was mostly tasked with dealing with a majority of the interactions with the sinful heathens. Victoria, covered in her thick robe, was generally too busy with her own inventory management to engage beyond distant observation. As they chatted, Arthur moved the conversation closer to the impromptu market so that Kahina could switch between the two parties more comfortably. It appeared that their fields and store house had been violently raided, so any supplies were welcome, and they were happy to pay a premium for the goods. Victoria was seemingly using this opportunity as a teaching moment with Kahina. ¡°While we could increase our profits by exploiting people in their time of need, it can lead to unnecessary hostility. Remember: we are usually outnumbered with no support, so thievery or confiscation is possible if you are too exploitative. In the same vein, we will quickly go broke if we give charity to every sympathetic cause.¡± Her lecture soon changed into methods she could use to increase profit indirectly, from exchanging services to more lucrative barters to complete the transaction. It appeared that this was one of the primary ways she got her blood, as it allowed her to discreetly approach certain individuals who were open to providing such things. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°You are not concerned about your safety, are you pale-skin? The broken posts didn''t rattle your frame?¡± asked Aganju, holding up a half-finished mask mockingly portraying a wild animal. ¡°It did raise my attention,¡± Arthur replied ¡°however the village is intact. So, we are probably safe with-in its limits.¡± Part of him wanted to challenge whatever beast had ravaged the fields, however the size of the beast was not something he could likely overcome by himself. ¡°You do not fear the Zentegeba?*¡± came the curious reply of elder. His visible confusion was clearly shown on their face, prompting a fit of laughter from the man. ¡°You know not of the wild Zantegeba?! The giant baboon who ravages our fields and assaults our women?! But fear not, for you see... Our town is protected by the spirits of our ancestors, so we are safe here. However, such protection does not extend to our fields... so when the sun falls, stay with-in our town.¡± He had seen brightly colored monkeys around the various watering holes they had passed. He had not seen them as threatening in the conventional sense, but their agile frames and quick hands were always watched by the experienced mercenaries. Arthur volunteered himself to help repair the damage to the fields, wanting to confirm the size of the beast. The villagers were told enough as to make general gestures as to what he had to do. His aid was very much appreciated as they were quickly able to rebuild the damaged fence posts with his augmented strength. Many stood in awe as he was able to lift large logs around with minimal effort, carefully planting them into the pre-dug holes. Any post which was damaged beyond repair was quickly dug up and tossed aside for firewood. It was only now that he could properly examine the marks left by the over-sized monkey. Using his own hand as a reference, Arthur estimated that it was slightly larger than a bull elephant. The marks and damage, however, were not those of accidental destruction or aggressive foraging, rather they were far more malicious in nature. The store house had not simply been plundered for food, instead it had been rendered unusable with any uneaten food having been trampled in an act of spite. The rubble that had been the village storehouse was coated with the pulpy remains of numerous tubers that had been curing for months, only a small number could be salvaged for later consumption. When the night fell, everyone retreated into their respective mud huts. The elders kindly had agreed to allow many to stay within their home, while others had to make do sleeping with the horses. Arthur lay awake, silently listening to the town. His heightened senses alerted him to the various supernatural guardians who watched over the village at night. While some were long deceased elders and tribesmen of village, others were bestial creatures whose form resembled the beasts of the Savannah. Only Victoria and Kahina had much interest in wandering the town at night, save for the occasional vigilant tribesman. The pair made nocturnal trades with the local spirits, exchanging items with magical properties for similarly mystical goods or information. Seemingly the ones in this village were exceptionally kind, wishing to repay the non-exploitative exchanges they had made earlier. Turning a blind eye to such dealings was accepted practice at this point. Occasionally she would share her incense that allowed those not magically inclined to see the guardian spirits. Since he had received Maarij''s blessing, Arthur could hear and see the guardians without the aid of Victoria''s powder. Usually he left them be, as they expressed little interest outside of the vague curiosity shared with the locals and his fellow priests dismissed their existence. - Later that night Arthur was woken by loud screaming from the far-off fields. Its guttural tones resembled those made by the brightly colored baboons, although far more violent and hostile. Rocks and branches could be heard being flung across the fields, landing with a horrendous crash when it hit the newly placed fence posts. In response, the guardian spirits made their own noise, asserting their presence towards the intruder. Arthur remained where he was, quickly determining that it was beyond his physical limits and that protecting his generous host was a better use of his time. Then the noise stopped. Not so much stopped, as suddenly changed. The violent hollering has been replaced by panicked fear. Even the village spirits drew silent, as the Zantegeba desperately fought against something large hidden in the darkness. Soon it was over, and silence filled the night. When Arthur went to investigate the fields in the morning, only the signs of struggle and large groves carved into the earth**. He was reminded of the large rock pythons that were occasionally seen in the underbrush, although they were far too small for tracks of this size. It was a stark reminder that you will always be prey to something, regardless of your strength. Chapter 54 - Ominous Weather Something in the air disturbed Marka. It wasn''t the ever-growing grey clouds that covered the skies, or the numerous magical trinkets carried by her client, no it was something far distant. Uncharacteristically, Julianna and Rose were both sitting at the front of the wagons while their mistress slept in the back. The adze''s familiars were both on high alert, constantly scanning the horizon for some unknown entity. This feeling of heightened discomfort only seemed to extend to the mad priest and the imp''s companion, as her other travelers were unaware beyond their regular conversation seeming more subdued. In the far distance there was a young boy loitering near an old marula tree, his head poking out the rotting remains of a giraffe that had been killed by some unknown predator. It was unsettling watching his dark skin playfully disappear in and out of the festering carcass. The sight instinctively repulsed her, as well as many of her comrades. Death was an understood and accepted part of their line of work, but seeing a child unfazed by lingering decay was unnerving. His bare body contained numerous meticulous scars from dozens of incisions, clearly far less skilled than their own doctor who worked to minimize lingering wounds. Upon noticing their approach, the child emerged from the exposed rib cage, a disturbed smile showing on his face. Everything from his demeanor to his passive mannerisms was off-putting. Unlike their client, who often held themselves with a methodical and restrained distance, the child stood as if he was merely playing the part of an innocent youth. At least this was how she interpreted the playful expressions that were painted on his face. Leo and Jaali had to work to control their horses as to keep them from bolting from some unknown presence, their commanding voice was barely enough to reign in the beasts. There were no greetings or other such things as one could expect from such an encounter. Rather, the child just stood there with a wide grin, taking in the appearance of the newcomers. Marka could not see any traces of the supernatural on his body, aside from a faint waft of dark smoke coming from his shaven dome. This unnatural aura was almost entirely natural, which only unnerved her further. ¡°Where is your village, kid?¡± Demanded Jaali with his uncertainty manifesting as assertiveness. The child just stood there with that eerie smile, slowly extending his arm as to point to Eastward towards a road which led into the forest. ¡°My home is that way!¡± he called out, almost playfully. ¡°Shelter from the rain. Come! Come!¡± Most of the trees along the indicated path were either dying or had already dried up, as if their life force had been drained from them. Unusually the sounds of birds and other wild life were absent, save for the occasional circling vulture. While it could be explained by disease or poor rainfall, something about the surrounding scenery seemed off. Collectively her fellow mercenaries scanned the horizon, trying to judge the rainfall and the road ahead. The thick-head priests, who usually disliked sleeping in the open, seemed uncharacteristically hesitant about detouring to the village. They too appeared to question whether or not they could make it to the next town before the rain fully set in. Julianna made the suggestion, likely on behalf of the adze, to attempt to press on to the next village or a suitable resting spot. No one seemed keen to object, much to the noticeable disappointment of the child. The collective unease they felt did not seem to fade as they travelled further away from the village. As a few droplets of rain started to fall, what would usually have been a dry riverbed was now filled with a rapidly flowing stream. Several large crocodiles had already made their way down the channel and could be seen hiding within the nearby bushes. While there was no clear indication of magic in the air, it did feel as if the weather was forcing them back to the village. The hiss of the over-sized lizards, combined with the chance of a roaming hippopotamus, was enough to dissuade any attempt to cross. ¡°I think I saw a good place to camp a while back,¡± Jaali called out. ¡°It should give enough cover until we can find a way around the river.¡± Usually, the village would''ve been their preferred option, but their leader''s gut was also telling them to steer clear of the settlement. No one spoke in opposition, although Arthur had contemplated fighting the crocodiles to secure a safe passage. However, the fast-running current was enough to dissuade his futile notions. ¡°There is something strange in the air.¡± Marka commented, receiving murmured agreement from most present. Stolen story; please report. Rumbles of thunder echoed in the distance as the rain intensified to a light down poor. Where a once convenient cluster of trees once stood, now rested the burnt remains. What little shelter they had planned on was now destroyed, with scarce few alternatives remaining nearby. Marka had seen minute traces of magic in the stormy sky but had simply attributed it to lightning dancing across the clouds. Now, as the weather worsened and their presumptive campsite ruined, she was not so sure of that assumption. ¡°Jaali, What''s the call?¡± Asked Amne, hesitancy filling his words. Everyone''s eyes now fell on Jaali, waiting for a decision. They had all accepted him as the ultimate authority for all decisions when they were travelling between towns, and now was no exception. Even though Victoria was her client, she too acknowledged his authority in the wilderness and ran any desired deviations through him. Many were thinking back to the village as refuge from the storm, whereas others felt similar misgivings about the settlement. ¡°Victoria,¡± Jaali began, stalling for time as he considered the situation. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The adze had already risen from her basket, personally scanning the horizon for anything useful. ¡°Others may have stronger inclinations, but my preference is to avoid staying in the village. However, we would be exposed to different threats if we were to camp out in the rain. I will yield to the consensus as both seem suspect.¡± Marka presumed that her client lacked the necessary information required for any definitive judgement but had similar misgivings about the settlement from her brief assessment. They could easily find cover from the rain, however the incoming storm and the feral beasts surrounding them could be equally as dangerous. Only Kahina and the arrogant priests showed any strong desire to stay in the village. They preferred the sense of security that the sturdy walls provided, even if they were dilapidated or crumbling. Most were aware that it was not uncommon for large snakes to be found hiding within storehouses, much to the surprise of the residents. That withstanding tales of leopards finding their way into the earthen homes. The small encampments did provide some lesser protection; however, they were unable to guarantee much safety until they grew to a certain size. Jaali soon entered a quiet debate with Amne, both agreeing that any village who raised such a morbid child was suspect at best. While they quickly discussed where they would stay, Rose began to examine the underside of the wagons. She soon emerged with a small beetle in hand, glistening with a faint blue hue. The insect in question was some variation of a beetle, complete with wings tucked behind its armored carapace. There was nothing inherently different about the brightly colored bug, yet it still drew the adze''s interest. It was quickly passed around to a few select members of the group who examined it closely while Rose successfully searched for similar beetles. To most observers, it was but a small beetle that had likely just sought refuge underneath the wagon''s carriage. However, to those with supernatural inclinations: it held traces of faint mystical energies. None present could identify the insect outside of the layman''s understanding and the attempts at analysis were rudimentary at best. When the small assortment of beetles were released, they all appeared to fly off in the general direction of unsettling village, unperturbed by the slowly growing downpour. Benedict and his cohorts dismissed their findings of strange insects, even if they too had misgivings about the remote town. ¡°I don''t like it.¡± Announced Jaali, returning the groups attention onto himself. ¡°But we are going to the kid''s village. Expect a short stay and don''t stray from the wagon. There is something amiss going on.¡± It seemed that the discovery of the beetles had swayed many of their opinions towards a minor investigation. The subtle tricks that may have worked on less experienced or more gullible travelers into seeking refuge only served to highlight their more darkened nature. They found the child waiting for them between the gap between the trees, his smile contrasted by the darkness around him. His expression told them that their return was expected, with no signs of doubt showing on his face. The wagons slowly followed the child, his heavily scarred back exposed for them to see. Julianna''s motherly concern over the injuries was seemingly kept in check by Victoria, preventing her from getting involved. The rain only seemed to grow in intensity, as if trying to quickly usher them towards the town yard. Whatever awaited them had little interest in letting them leave. Chapter 55 - Collective scarring Victoria''s initial assessment of the village after arriving was that of general negligence. Earthen homes that had initially been crafted with care, now sat crumbling after seasons of neglect. Fences, animal pens and other such infrastructure shared a similar fate, having long ceased holding purpose once the animals had become too few in number. Even the dirt pathways were being reclaimed by various resilient weeds that no one made the effort to address. Observing their arrival from the relative shelter of their disheveled homes were the residents, watching them with signs of hesitancy. The brief glances revealed that Most of the village appeared to show signs of deep internal cuts, similar to the child from earlier. The incisions were unlikely to have come from the feral animals they would likely encounter*, instead it shared the jagged marks left by a rough blade. A cursory assessment from a far showed that supernatural means had been used to prevent the victim from fainting due to blood-loss. All of this was assumed from the superficial glimpses of unnatural scaring visible on their bodies. Jaali had spotted an abandoned home on the outer reaches of the village; it was overgrown with malnourished weeds and much of the roof had already collapsed. Adjacent to the building was the remains of a covered stall, large enough to shield the horses from the worst of the rain. ¡°Unless it is occupied, we will be staying here.¡± Jaali declared, ignoring suggestions from the strange child to select a spot closer to the village centre. Their arrival summoned the disheveled masses from their homes, slowly stumbling over the weeds and broken barriers to reach their wagon. None seemed fully aware of their surroundings, only responding to the presence of the outsiders. A few shouts came from the gathered villagers, each alerting those in the far reaches of the town to the arrival possible trade goods. None seemed to have much in the way of currency, either gold dust or shells traded from the coastal cities. Their hands were filled with damaged farm tools, mouldy produce or similar offerings. ¡°Jaali!¡± she called out, knowing the sound of his name would alert them to the incoming crowd. Soon the wall of men kept back wave of ''potential customers,'' save a few children who had slipped through the gaps. Julianna and Kahina were however quick enough to stop them from rummaging unchecked through their stock and supplies unsupervised. Attempts to rebuff the aggressive villagers were generally successful, with losses being overall prevented. From her position at the wagon, she could freely assess the clientele. A majority of those present were women, with only a few men and children present in the crowds. Every villager had deep scarring that had healed far quicker that what she had seen from previous patients. The cuts differed from person to person, with minimal uniformity. Traces of lingering inflammation and irregular tissue reformation were present on all of the surrounding villagers. What concerned Victoria most were the eyes of the villagers that surrounded them. Each one held half-vacant expressions, as if a haze had fell over their consciousness. She could see faint traces of lingering magic coming from the sealed wounds, something which took a intense degree of concentration to identify. The mystical energies did not seem to have the usual hall marks of curses or coercive behavior, rather lingering traces left over some unknown exchange. When Victoria was able to get close enough to assess the pupils of the seemingly afflicted villagers, she was unable to differentiate them from the mercenaries she had hired. While there was minor discoloration, there was nothing impairing their view beyond minor obfuscation. The eyes were reacting to nearby stimuli, such as thunder in the far distance, but were more focused on getting fresh food and other supplies. The cause of their peculiar mannerisms could not be determined, but magic was unlikely to be the primary agitating factor. It was more likely that something in the village center was drawing their attention as many would sneak hesitant glances towards the main village, as if afraid of whatever lay there. Even the energetic children, who were now under strict supervision, were withdrawn. A stark contrast to the strange boy situated at the outskirts of the settlement. In terms of currency, the settlement had little in the way of payment. No one held much in the way of the traditional trade mediums, such as shells or gold, that were the general standard for the region. The gathered villagers held little in the way of salt or crops that could be used to barter for other items. What little they did have was unusable and mostly damaged beyond the point of salvage. Given their lingering injuries, she did not wish offer her usual substitute for payment. Either it would exacerbate whatever the cause of the incisions was or it might be seen as stealing from a local deity. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. There was one thing the village had in abundance: various fresh herbs that seemed to grow in abundance on the surrounding jungle. Vines, bushels and other such medicinal plants could readily be seen from the cover of the old farm yard. Years of inattention had let them spread unchecked and the proximity to the settlement only served to dissuade the skittish herbivores from culling the rampant overgrowth. With some effort, she could convert them into various cures and incenses for both types of regular clients. A standard price was quickly decided and called across the assembled masses, barely being heard over the sounds of the ever-increasing downpour. It did not take long for their cart to be filled with uprooted vines, leaves, tubers and bark shavings, taking the place of cured meats and produce that were now in short supply. Converting them into a usable state could be done at a later date, far from the village limits under dryer conditions. - ¡°Ambonisye! Ambonisye!¡± cried out a damp child, rushing into the elder''s tent lacking any manners or respect for the inhabitant. ¡°What is it Kosoko?¡± sighed the middle-aged spiritualist, examining a honey badger skull under the light of a small fire. ¡°Visitors are here, Ambonisye! Strange merchants!¡± Kosoko continued, voice heightened with excitement. ¡°They came from the south! Full wagons!¡± It had been a fair while since the last merchants stopped by their village and their Neighbours had begun to avoid them since he was made their leader. Ambonisye stood up, straw woven-skirt rustling with the sudden movement. He stood unevenly favoring his left-side, with his head remaining focused on the animal skull as he rose. Various mystical trinkets and gaunt idols hung from his elongated next, dangling down in time with his lanky arms. The top-knot of his thin black-hair brushed against a dangling collection of animal teeth, rattling them as they settled down. As he placed the skull among the many masks that adorned his walls, he paused on Kosoko''s words. ¡°Strange?! What do you mean by Strange?¡± he asked, rounding on child. ¡°The world is full of strange men? Are they physically twisted? Abnormally cruel? Followers of rejected gods?¡± With each demand for clarification the spiritualist''s head turned until it rested nearly upside down. Kosoko just stood there, trying to find the right words for the visitors. Unable to quite place what made them unique. ¡°Perhaps I expected too much. What do they look like?¡± Ambonisye asked, throwing his hands in the air. ¡°Half of the group have pale skin!¡± he declared, somewhat proudly. ¡°That is not that strange, many have gone across the desert and have seen pale skins.¡± Ambonisye replied, wiping some dried blood from an old mask with a wet thumb. ¡°No! No! They are pale like the zebra... well there is no black and its slightly red. But white!¡± This brought pause to Ambonisye''s thoughts. Something new had entered their lands, far different than what could be considered the norm. ¡°What did they wear? Who do they worship? Can they speak our language?¡± He asked, mind now filled with questions. ¡°No, no, no. I should meet with the strange folk to see myself, no? Where are they now?¡± ¡°That is a problem...¡± the young boy started, hesitancy already creeping into his voice. ¡°They are unusually cautious. Initially they tried to pass by, but the weather forced them back to us.¡± His contracts with the local spirits were probably responsible for bringing them back to his village, summoning the chilling downpour outside. Usually, the sight of an injured child brought some measure of sympathy from passing merchants, but on this occasion nothing of the sort happened. ¡°What were you doing when they approached the village?¡± Ambonisye asked, suspicions growing in his mind. ¡°I was playing with some bones.¡± Of course, the child''s more obnoxious habits would have to be on full display when new arrivals, and possibly new villagers, were nearby. He could still sway their visitors, if given the chance. As Ambonisye was approaching the entrance way, a swarm of beetles landed on the window-ledge. The insects were a gift from Akake nla**, tiny messengers that could provide some level of reconnaissance where he could not freely visit. It appeared that one of the pale-skinned individuals had managed to locate several of the insects. While the small creature lacked the ability to comprehend their words, they likely were able to sense their magical properties. Each one reported some variation of sacred auras being cast from their bodies, likely blessed by other gods. Such guests would make excellent sacrifices to their local spirits, far greater than the innards of his own tribe. Separating one or more would be a difficult task, even with their heightened awareness and possible spiritual attunement. ¡°Come young one¡± beckoned the Ambonisye. ¡°We have much work to do. We must not keep our guests waiting. No?¡± With the aid of his staff, he left the shelter of his home. Rain easing with his departure. Chapter 56 - Slow corruption Bejide wasn''t sure exactly when her small village began to change, it had not always been barren or in a state of disrepair. She often thought back to her younger days playing in the nearby woods, stealing eggs from nests of songbirds and other such youthful activities. When they were not tending to their livestock or farms, her parents would dote on her and her brother: Tabansi. The ancestors and spirits watched over their small home, protecting them from the dangers of the greater world. Perhaps their village started to change when Ambonisye married into their village. He was the fourth son of a neighboring tribe''s leader, joining their community as to strengthen the bonds between them. His newfound wife: Enyonyam, was also a middle-child of their own patriarch. Their relationship only grew as he learned the ways of medicine and rituals from their own dogon sorcerer: Gowon*. Was it here that everything changed? No, they had others join and leave the village for generations without ruination. The simple addition of one soul in of itself should not be able to bring such misfortune in of itself. Her small town was surely still the same safe refuge it had always been when she had her first child; Tulinagwe. At the time there was much celebration and life with-in their small community, even from the newly wed Ambonisye. The constant noise and energy kept little Tulinagwe up, nearly missing out on her much-needed naps. It was far cry from what the town would become, thank the gods that her child was able to escape to their village. One day, she told herself, that she would flee to her daughter''s new home, leaving her depressing surroundings. However, the day she would flee, would likely always remain something unobtainable by what little remained of her will power. Bejide often reflected on the past, trying to ascertain as to origin of the change in the nature of her home. She recalled one specific festival; it must have been more than fifteen years ago. Her little girl had been dancing and cheering as the ancestors provided their guidance, channeled through their hallowed masks. Several of the surrounding villagers had all come together, moving together as one community to the sound of drums. At this festival Ambonisye wore the first mask that he had created unsupervised, something both he and Enyonyam were proud of. It was crafted in the likeness of an unknown spirit, one which Gowon had never heard from before. When the aspiring sorcerer donned the mask to allow it possession of his body, none of the other spirits reacted with any sense of hostility. Their ancestors and astral guardians remained their usual selves, retaining their various personalities in presence of the new comer. No one thought to question the judgement of the ancestors, so such creature was able to infiltrate their ranks. Ambonisye had declared that it was the spirit of Akake nla**, a great spirit of death that wandered the forests, had possessed his body and offered its protection. While some had natural hesitations about anything that approaching the subject of mortality and breaking the generally established boundaries between the afterlife, others were welcoming of their new guardian. Whatever her own feelings towards the spirit were, Bejide had to calm little Tulinagwe whenever the masker sorcerer approached them. Even as a child, she was able to sense something that she was not able to at the time. Nothing had changed at first, aside from making additional offerings to a new guardian. Akake nla appeared not to have any specific requirements for their payment, outside of the basic requirement that it had to have been alive at one point. It was a simple task to offer unprocessed fruits, tubers and animal flesh in addition to their regular thanks. The offerings were accepted and traces of disease and illness soon faded with-in their small village, this protection was maintained through the seasons. Maybe their circumstances we not the fault of Akaka nla, instead something else was the cause. At this point Bejide could easily not tell what was reality and her dreams, as they been frequently distorted with-in her mind. - Several years later; a neighboring village was devastated by sudden flash flooding that was only compounded by a bout of sudden disease, costing the lives of many. Tabansi and his wife volunteered to move to the unfortunate village to rebuild with their children in tow. Even now, nothing felt amiss with-in their own village. The communal generosity was still strong, helping each other in their darkest times. She cried heartfelt tears as her brother left to endure hard times rebuilding their neighbor''s home, sending them off with as many supplies as they could spare. Perhaps this was the catalyst of the eventual change with-in their own village. Gowon, even with his ever-advancing age, made regular trips to the recovering village to repair the connections with their protectors. He was often found carving the traditional idols of their guardians or preparing herbs and offerings to restore the protection of their elders. Fortunately, his apprentice Ambonisye, could manage most of his primary tasks while his attention was elsewhere. He was often praised for his diligence and skill This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She had overheard Gowon''s conversations with Ambonisye, both unable to understand why their protectors had left the village exposed to the elements. Gowon had frequently communed with his ancestors, none of which could provide much in the way of answers, as if bound by some unspoken contract. His colleagues from the other surrounding villagers received similar results, all sharing the annoyed tone displayed by the spirits. Such a mystery would go unanswered, as the seasons passed and the village was restored to its former state. During this period of reconstruction, Gowon unexpectedly passed soon after his return from the reconstruction efforts. The two men who accompanied back from his restorative efforts, carried him back home after he collapsed on the roadway, breathing heavily. It had taken several days of fevered dreams, cold sweats and drowsiness before he finally passed. Everyone in their village had stopped by, making offerings and paying their respects. His colleagues also ventured out to see him, almost instinctively knowing his time was soon to pass. He passed peacefully at dusk, surrounded by his children and those close to him. At the time, everything still seemed normal. There were no sweeping changes as Ambonisye took on the mantle of their spiritual leader, only the noticeable absence of Gowon was felt. Was it now, free from his mentor''s guidance, that Ambonisye''s influence corrupted the village? It was only subtle things, such as altering the order of their regular offerings and tending to others more regularly. No one paid it much thought, as the village remained prosperous in their protected little village. It had been two years since Gowon''s passing, her child: Tulinagwe had reached puberty and talks of marriage between villages was growing more common. Under Ambonisye''s spiritual guidance everything felt somewhat stagnant, as he was discovering himself in his newfound role. The other elders often provided guidance, but their advice was always dismissed in favour of his preferred spirits. He always had this way of sounding if he agreed with whatever you said, only to twist into his own desires. Bejide only noticed it upon reflection when such opportunity to address it had long been passed. When his own child, Useni, had fallen ill, he tried every sorcery technique and incantation he could think of. However, nothing appeared to have any effect on their symptoms. Even if most of the village had grown to question his judgement, none had the heart to abandon him or speak ill of him. Visits from Gowon''s former colleagues bore little fruit, as Useni''s health continued to decline. Firelight and smoke could be seen each night, as he and Enyonyam did everything they could to save their son. Was it now, in his time of desperation, that something changed? Corrupting him into the twisted man he would become? Then, Useni recovered almost overnight, it was surely a miracle brought on by the gods. Ambonisye basked in the praise given onto him by his fellow visitors, all thankful for his child''s sudden turn of fate. She too was so caught up in emotion, so much so that she missed the bandages on Enyonyam''s arm. something that everyone would soon come to know. The other sorcerers also joined in on the initial celebration, praising the gods for the good fortune. With-in hours of the initial celebration shouts of anger and disbelief could be heard throughout the village, originating from a crowd in front of Ambonisye''s home. The incoherent screams echoed the anger of the gathered spiritualists, each accosting the sorcerer. Bejide recalled accusations of: Dark Bargains, malicious curses and other denouncements of their sorcerer''s practices. Ambonisye''s response was equally as passionate, pointing at drowsy Useni hiding behind the door frame. It all culminated in the group of sorcerers denouncing the village''s only remaining practitioner. ¡°Your blindness has doomed your Family, Ambonisye! I hope I live to see the day your cursed god betrays you! To those listening in... follow me to your salvation, for this village will only see despair under the influence of this fool! Mark my words... with-in three years ¡­ this village will be but a shadow of what it is now. May the ancestors protect the few who remain.¡± The more superstitious amongst them followed the outraged sorcerers, distrusting the miracle before them once they learned of its dark origins. Bejide remained with her husband, sending off her kin with all of the warmth she could muster. Slowly their village became more isolated, as Ambonisye had been cut from the surrounding communities. Which, in turn, limited their access to any goods and produce that they were unable to create themselves. Then came the wave of sickness that washed over the village, that could only be solved with greater and greater offerings to Akake nla. Time then became lucid, as Ambonisye''s influence spread unchecked. Soon Akake Nla''s will become the will of their town, channeled through his chosen avatar. His greed and lust soon grew beyond his initial desires, fuelled by the corrupting influence of his god. Their bodies had become mere tools to be used by Ambonisye and his few acolytes, becoming subject to acts she dared not speak before having her internal organs mangled for the regular offerings. Even the children were not spared, robbing them of their youthful innocence and leaving them hollow. The only reason she did not suffer similar treatment to other women in the group, was that her husband remained on good terms with the sorcerer. She wept silent tears for the families that were split up, wives being redistributed amongst the men. Any wandering merchant was often pestered for sacrificial slaves, something which was seldom available in their area. For the sake of the slaves, she was glad that the latest pedlars did not carry them, as to save them from the same fate as the last ones. She missed the peaceful days of old, protected by their ancestors, free from whatever spell had been cast over the village. Silently she and her husband would curse their lone protector, longing for the demon to be cast from their homes. Chapter 57 - Alternative Remuneration With their hunger now subsided, the crowd of villagers all dispersed to the shelters of their homes. Kahina collapsed on the ground, exhausted from the ordeal. She listened to the steady rain fall onto the rotting straw roof as she lay on the uneven ground. Previous experiences in overly crowded markets, filled with merchants aggressively pushing their wares on those passersby, failed to compare to the almost manic desperation of the villagers who had surrounded their wagons. Only her exposure with-in the environment of the temporary treatment center was close to what she had felt in the heart of the chaos. Had she not had the support of Victoria''s mercenaries, her entire inventory would''ve been ransacked, leaving her destitute. ¡°When you are ready,¡± Victoria called ¡°We need to review our inventory.¡± Her lessons under Victoria were generally focused on the basic principles of migratory trading. Usually relating to the tried-and-true concepts of supply and demand. The simple example was the relationship between the gold and salt trades with-in Mali, as the mining cities deep in the jungle lacked ways to procure salt. Conversely large trading hubs, like Timbuktu, were always in demand for gold and could trade excess salt from their region. Thus, a safe investment was to travel between the two locations to make a profit based on the discrepancy of value in each region. As Victoria and Juliana worked to organize their newly acquired stock, Rose began calculating how long their severely depleted provisions would last. Her estimation was two days, assuming they did not find or hunt additional food. If they left the following day, they should be able to backtrack to the last village they encountered. Their horses were already unsettled, only their constant and calming assurances prevented them from trying to flee. Victoria used this down time to continue her lessons on trading, focusing particularly on minimizing losses. ¡°This village is an abnormal case, as our hand would be forced in one way or another. Either we would have to forcibly pacify a large number of people or lose most of our stock. Both would cause issues, either for the use of heavy force or loss of inventory due to uncontrolled theft. By making a third alternative that is not heavily taxing, they were sufficiently placated as to abide by the standard practices of trade.¡± Kahina made mental notes, having not fully realized the effect that petty theft had on merchants up until now. She had heard of multiple complaints from merchants during her time as the harbor master''s slave, as necessity due to poverty was sufficient cause to permit such actions. Only now that she had to manage her own budgeting, did she realize how little charitable loss could be sustained in the long run. On this occasion Victoria had voluntarily absorbed the loss in goods, either out of a sense of effective seniority or because she knew of ways to gain advantage from the situation. ¡°Usually,¡± Victoria continued as she twisted vines together. ¡°Most people are hesitant to simply steal your wares, unless they are accustomed to such things over a prolonged period of time. In the event that you cannot avoid those situations, one should either aim to minimize losses or seek compensation from those with-in the area. Few want the flow of trade to stop, so either the town watch or central figures in the community will often step in to make amends in some manner.¡± This lecture continued while the large volume of fauna was being assessed, sorting them while their guards rotated watch. ¡°In this instance,¡± Victoria continued, examining an unusual tuber. ¡°I decided to employ speculative trading to recoup some of the losses. One method of trading is guessing what customers might want in the future, purchasing it during periods where it holds little value. During times of peace, weapons of war usually gather dust in armories. However, if you can acquire a supply of weaponry with the expectation of conflict, you can sell them at a premium when such demand materializes. This goes for any commodity, as long as you know customers on both ends of the transaction.¡± ¡°So...¡± pondered Kahina, slowly rising from the bare soil. ¡°You purchased miscellaneous plants in bulk, because you knew potential buyers or uses that could yield greater profit. Making such a trade offer would likely pacify most of the crowd, as the risk to their safety would be greatly diminished.¡± A simple nod, all but confirmed her extrapolation. The lesson was interrupted by the arrival of a Dogon sorcerer, various trinkets ringing like bells from his long staff. Strangely, Victoria had quickly donned her vulture-like medicinal mask before he had even approached their lodgings. Only her exposed hands could be visible to their visitor, buried deep with-in the gathered fauna. Strangely, both Julianna and Rose had disappeared, in all likelihood retreating into the woods with some unknown goal in mind. Most of their escorting guards were busy creating a cooking fire, having recruited the priests to help start preparing their own food. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Welcome...¡± greeted the peculiar man, who would''ve been considered strange by the standards of many sorcerers. ¡°I am Ambonisye, Sorcerer of this village.¡± The sight of the odd avian mask seemed to cause confusion, likely due to the cultural differences between the two. To him, the leather visage represented a supernatural entity possessing a mortal body, something which few would do casually. In contrast, Victoria used it to keep miasma away while she practiced medicine, whilst hiding her identity as a bi-product. ¡°Return the greetings,¡± instructed Victoria. ¡°I suspect he has some measure of supernatural sight and is trying to guess what spirit has seemingly claimed my body.¡± ¡°Thank you Ambonisye, your hospitality is appreciated.¡± Kahina translated, still taking in the crooked man''s appearance. ¡°Your visit is most fortunate.¡± Ambonisye said, appearing to mask his confusion by shifting his posture to his other leg. ¡°Our village has fallen on hard times, you see. One minor misunderstanding has led to much suffering, yes. I heard of your generosity earlier... and your propensity for herbs, perhaps I could interest you in a steady supply of them.¡± ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Kahina translated, trying to maintain a firm and diplomatic tone. ¡°We are unlikely to return to this region for many years, so it is unlikely that we can provide any assistance with this matter.¡± Ambonisye ignored her attempts to politely turn down their offer, further pushing his desires. ¡°Once you have seen the quality of my plants, you will see the value in such an exchange. Come, let me show you. A true merchant dealing in quality herbs will surely see the value in such things.¡± Kahina exchanged a look with Victoria, realizing his forceful attempts to manipulate their actions. ¡°Regardless of what your village can offer,¡± she reinstated. ¡°We have a predetermined course, which we are unable to change.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± the sorcerer proposed, pointing his staff to the skies. ¡°Come inspect my personal garden yourself, if they do not interest you; consider this matter dropped.¡± Ambonisye patiently waited while they quickly debated the offer, neither were keen on accepting due to his demeanor. Both agreed that if his plants were as valuable as he claimed, the village would not be in its current state. ¡°Accept the invitation. We will take Arthur and one of the mercenaries with us to investigate their crop. It will at least allow us to assess the full situation.¡± Victoria decided, quickly preparing her usual supernatural incense while their escorting guards were gathered. As they walked towards the sorcerer''s home, they noticed numerous astral figures scattered across the town. All held the same gaunt and vacant expression, unbothered by the constant light downpour. While some were ancestral spirits that continued to watch over their village in death, others were bestial in nature with varying resemblance to wild animals. Each guardian had some combination of collars, brands or other marks that forced servitude on their wearer. Their group did their best not to react to the scattered guardians as they passed by. It took considerable effort to avoid showing their emotions, ranging from fear to anger. This was not helped by the countless ebony scorpions that wandered unchecked throughout the village, something which only those with supernatural sight would be able to see. There was evidently some force was suppressing the village, which Victoria had speculated was parasitic in nature. However, there was little supporting evidence for her theory. When they arrived at the surprisingly well-maintained garden, Kahina found a number of large and healthy plants. Calmly, Victoria went to inspect them under the greedy watch of the sorcerer, identifying the more common ones as: Isa, Igi Oloro and Boesmangif*. She had only seen a few of them in person and had heard reports of the others, all of them used due to their inherent toxicity. ¡°Give him some praise for the high quality of his crop.¡± Instructed Victoria, caressing a vine to check on its health. ¡°But, tell him we deal with honest merchants. These dangerous plants have no place among their wares.¡± ¡°So,¡± inquired Ambonisye. ¡°What do they think of my garden?¡± ¡°She is surprised by the quality of the vines.¡± Kahina started, trying to formulate the eventual rejection. ¡°There are many here which she has only heard in passing from passing travelers. However, they are not something she can openly sell.¡± Shock filled his face at her answer as she continued translating the decision. ¡°Most of these appear to have uses in... covert markets, which we do not engage with.¡± As she continued to argue with Ambonisye, Victoria slowly rose to her feet, as to make a passing comment to Arthur. ¡°Could you release some of your aura. Something is trying to influence our decisions.¡± With a simple nod, the priest closed his eyes in silent prayer. Soon warmth fell over their party, dispelling the creeping doubts forming in their mind. ¡°For the last time,¡± Kahina exclaimed. ¡°We cannot carry or sell poisons on the open market; at best we would have our wares confiscated at the first instance it is identified. This discussion is over.¡± She switched over to English to further vent her frustrations, leaving the sorcerer alone in the light rain. ¡°I... understand.¡± Ambonisye relented, reluctantly accepting that he could not persuade them. Chapter 58 - Fruit of the Rotting Vine ¡°Damn that black bird!¡± cursed Ambonisye, kicking a rather sturdy crate filled with an eclectic mix of plants. ¡°Its presence has ruined my plans.¡± Instead of returning to his wife, Ambonisye had retreated to his own private hut. She could live another night without his presence, there were more important things at stake than her comfort. The foreign woman''s mystical guardian was surprisingly resilient, naturally repelling their guardian''s aura. Usually, visitors are humbled by Akake nla''s mere presence, but not in this instance. What should have been reverence and respect, was instead an unusually heightened sense of caution. Grabbing a lashing of grass, Ambonisye began violently shred it onto the dying fire. ¡°What is with these merchants?¡± He demanded of the damp night air, ¡°All have some form of blessing from various spirits.¡± The muscular one, Armour was it? His boon was enough to dissipate much of his patron''s immediate influence. The same influence that was able to humble the other guardians of their village, was trivially dispelled in a matter of seconds. If Akake nla was present, then such tricks would be ineffective. However, they were annoying absent. His initial plan had been to re-establish trade with the surrounding merchants, using his enhanced garden as leverage. Surely his personally grown crop would interest the woman, someone who was clearly knowledgeable on the subject. Such plants had sustained their village for the past few months, thanks to the intervention of their savior. However, it could not provide for them in the long term. Had the negotiations bore any fruit, it would not take long before he could show them the power of Akake nla. Converting them into followers of the powerful death god, for mortality is but a stepping stone for such a being. Once he had successfully re-established regular trade, marrying one of the pale-skinned merchants into his village would have certainly followed. From there, offerings could be regularly induced or supplied by the newfound influx of merchants. When their new members would inevitably get sick, they would see the true power of Akake nla. Each sickness or injury would further prove the strength of their guardian. Offerings could be sourced from their native lands, hopefully slaves or animals from the far reaches of the earth. Such notions were now a dream. Her herbivorous knowledge, that was once a glimmering hope, was instead an irritating thorn in his side. However, it was still possible to gain something out of this situation, even if they had unwisely rejected his generous offer. People disappear all the time in the wilds, perhaps such a situation could be orchestrated... for the good of the village, of course. He should keep a close eye on them, maybe prepare some additional beetles to monitor them. ¡°What if an unfortunate accident occurred?¡± mused Ambonisye, ¡°If one was injured or immobile... surely that strange bird wouldn''t be able to do anything.¡± One of the minor benefits to their ostracization was that few regularly patrolled the roads, so silencing witnesses was entirely possible. He could not brazenly agitate the merchants any further, they were already cautious and would surely try to leave at the next opportunity. Provoking them would only risk the lives of the remaining villagers, something which also could not be afforded. ¡°Well...¡± he pondered, toying with some drying herbs. ¡°The gods have not failed me before. I shall wait for Akake nla''s wisdom, for he would surely save his village.¡± - In the dead of night Kosoko wandered the poorly maintained pathways, his parents long since abandoning any attempts to keep him in line. Often, many of Ambonisye''s inner circle would call on him to attend to their various nocturnal needs, even if he did not fully understand them*. They would give him treats or similar favors in return for his regular visits, much to the disapproval of their numerous newfound wives. On this night, with the light rain still falling, no one held such inclinations, and he was free to wander the village. His usual nighttime ventures involved looking into dwellings and raiding the storehouses for anything that piqued his interest. With the pooling water and general cold air, it put a damper on his usual activities. Scorpions, bats and other such denizens of the night were equally inactive, hiding wherever they could from the poor weather. The only thing which occupied his time was ¡°managing¡± the protective wards around the village, either caring for them or performing minor desecration depending on his own preferences. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it As he was considering returning to his family''s dry home, his mind recalled the presence of the visiting merchants. Usually, the abandoned home seldom crossed his mind, but tonight there was something interesting there. Kosoko had overheard Ambonisye''s anger over his failed attempts to resume trading with the regular caravan of merchants which passed through their region. Given the lack of good will between them, Kosoko doubted he would get in trouble for rummaging through the wagons. They probably wouldn''t notice anything missing until it was far too late. Surprisingly, a glow from a campfire illuminated the dilapidated house and the adjacent animal shelter. Outlines and shadows of the mercenaries could be seen surveying the surrounding landscape. The merchant group was clearly on high alert, cautiously watching for any movement with-in the rain. Kosoko remained in the shadows, carefully observing the group from a distance. It appeared to be a rotation of three guards, each reacting to any slight movement beyond their encampment. Most of the group were sleeping in the former residence, with a few resting with-in the animal shelter with their remaining stock and horses. Only one of the merchants was awake, the young girl, working on something at the late hour. He watched as she methodically broke down the pile vines, stripping them of leaves and any lingering insects. Between processing each vine the girl scanned the forest, creating a fourth point of vision for their party. Even though she had less experience, her eyesight seemed to surpass those of the older guards. Any slight movement in front of her was quickly identified, leaving little room for approach. Kosoko stood watching the young white girl, staring with growing infatuation. The other remaining children failed to captivate him like this foreign girl. The feelings he was experiencing must be the same as what the adults felt, at least, from what he could tell. Something about the girl stirred feelings more intense than those spawned from those around him. In describable emotions filled his mind as he become more and more fixated on the young girl. Is that how the adults felt, these urges towards others? Kosoko had tried copying what they did during his nighttime wanderings, but never felt anything when he touched the other children. Maybe... this time it would be different. Kosoko knew the lay of the land, so he had little difficulty slowly approaching his target. Between his small frame and the sparse cover, Kosoko was able to go unnoticed by the veteran watchers who lacked the local experience to spot some of the lesser-known blind spots. Mere feet away was his target, sitting slightly unnerved with vines in hand. Other mercenaries often stopped by, conversing with broken single word sentences, all failing to catch a glimpse of him behind the long grass. As he waited, the strange feelings of desire only grew in intensity. It took far longer than he would''ve liked for an opening to form, one which he did not hesitate to use, darting forward to embrace the young girl. As he grasped her developing chest, she let out an instantaneous scream before dissipating into a black mist. Kosoko just stood there confused, trying to grasp the girl''s small frame that had been there only seconds ago. The sensation of her cold flesh disappeared as soon as it had come. Her smell lingered in the air, one both foreign and coated in an herbal aroma. Did the girl run away? No, he had grabbed her firmly from behind. Yet, there had been no resistance or struggle, just nothingness. ¡°What are you doing¡± demanded one of the mercenaries, grabbing his arm and breaking him from his confused trance. ¡°Boy, what are you doing here?¡± repeated the warrior, summoning the others from their stations. He could not answer, still trying to process the situation he found himself in. ¡°I... er...where...¡± was all that Kosoko could respond, stammering as he tried to form any excuse. But none came. He could not try and lie his way out of the situation, as he did not know what lies he could tell. By some act of nature or supernatural intervention a rotting support beam fell from the roof, briefly separating Kosoko from his captors. It was his one opportunity to escape, and he took it without hesitation, sprinting back towards Ambonisye. As he ran through the ever-increasing rain, he called out his benefactor''s name. Hoping that the sorcerer could save him from the predicament he had found himself in, running from the consequences of his own greedy actions. - ¡°What happened, Naeem?¡± Asked Victoria, rousing her colleagues from their sleep. ¡°Rose is not in a state where she can explain.¡± It took Kahina a few long seconds to translate the question, confusion and panic clouding her thoughts. ¡°I don''t know.¡± He replied, quickly checking the building''s structural integrity. ¡°She had already disappeared by the time I arrived. I found that creepy child just standing there, trying to grab at something in the air.¡± Victoria pausing, thinking. ¡°We need to leave at sun rise. Gather everyone to the wagons and inhale some of this incense. Whatever has altered this village now has a reason to take notice of us.¡± Chapter 59 - Unseen Forces ¡°Ambonisye!¡± Cried out Kosoko as he barged into the sorcerer''s hut, sending the shelter''s door slamming into a collection of mystical staves. ¡°Ambonisye, the girl vanished!¡± Letting out a sigh, Ambonisye turned to the panicked child to find out what delusion he had this time. The child had a history of acting out and misbehaving, something which he could never seem to correct. Instead, he had chosen to pass him around the various families, something which only made the habit worse. ¡°So... how did that girl vanish, hmmm?¡± asked Ambonisye, head tilting to his left side. ¡°I approached her from behind¡± began Kosoko, stammering out his words. ¡°I grabbed her... She then screamed and turned into ¡­ ash? Black smoke? Shadows?¡± This child lacked the magical skill, not to mention intelligence, required to perform a spell capable of performing such a feat. So, assuming the boy spoke the truth, the question then was... what did the boy do to supposedly defeat the bird faced sorceress? Ambonisye carefully examined Kosoko, much to his growing irritation, to find any explanation as to his bizarre story. His small body did not possess any form for magical energy, nor did he actively carry any mystical trinkets. ¡°Are you sure about this, Kosoko? Ya lacking any proof of ya claims. She be having a powerful spirit protectin'' her, not something ya can just destroy in a second.¡± Scared and confused, Kosoko just stood there. He tried to come up with some justification. ¡°But...she...¡± was all he could stammer. ¡°Maybe this story is just a game from that bird woman.¡± Mused the sorcerer, finally abandoning the trust in Kosoko''s words. ¡°Wait! It wasn''t the bird woman!¡± Kosoko protested. ¡°It was her younger sister!¡± Rushing forward, Ambonisye grasped onto the child with his bony fingers. ¡°Sister, that woman had a sister!? How did I not see such a thing? Tell me about the sister, now!¡± Fear entered the child''s eyes, unable to look away he simply froze. The longer he stood there, the tighter the sorcerer''s grip became; creating streams of blood that trickled down his small chest. Realizing that the child was useless in his current state, the sorcerer released him from his strong grip. ¡°Catch ya breath, tell me about this second woman.¡± As Kosoko recovered, Ambonisye rocked back and forth on his staff, impatiently waiting for any information as to the woman''s weaknesses. If she were a foul spirit, then defeating such a thing would increase his notoriety and bring other villagers back with apologies. ¡°She was a young girl... Maybe a few seasons older than me...¡± Kosoko''s sentences were staggered, still shocked by everything going on. ¡°She was doing something with the vines people had gathered from the forest. I tried to touch her... but she vanished before I could get a good grip.¡± ¡°Did she have any markings, writings or other such patterns on her body?¡± ¡°No...¡± replied Kosoko, straining to remember her feature. ¡°Aside from her white skin, she looked the same as us.¡± ¡°Strange... maybe she was a source of power for the bird spirit...¡± Ambonisye asked out loud. ¡°You did fine, rest over there. This requires a more delicate touch.¡± ¡°Go my minions¡± commanded the sorcerer, pointing his staff towards the caravan. ¡°The rain has stopped, so you are free to roam the night. Observe the bird spirit and report back to me.¡± From the supporting roof beams a skeletal rattle could be heard, followed by a light thump as something landed onto the dirt floor. Few knew that he possessed a small group of Tokoloshe*, that silently kept the remaining villagers in line. After the communal split years ago Ambonisye had been desperate for some form of blessing to show the remaining villagers that Akake nla was the correct path. In an attempt to boost morale, the sorcerer had purchased a sacrificial slave to offer to Akake nla in order to receive even greater blessings. The death god had been extraordinarily pleased with the offering and had taught him a secret technique, taken from his homelands far south in return. Although it pained him to admit it, he required much support from Akake nla to be able perform such an extreme ritual. Had it not been for his presence, the slave may have been able to escape deep into the woods. However, once he had found the courage to do it once... any guilt he had soon disappeared as the power washed over him. Once he had performed the sacrifice in a deep forest clearing, Ambonisye had begun to slowly prepare the now lifeless corpse. By carefully piercing the slave''s eyes and skull with a hot iron rod, he removed any lingering attachment between the soul and its former body. After the body had been prepared, all he had to do was apply Akake nla''s special powder to the body. It took long several hours of waiting in the humid jungle, but soon it shriveled up to something the size of a baboon. By placing a smooth pebble, taken from a nearby stream, into its mouth it became invisible to all but the sorcerer. Despite the power given to him, it took far too long to become comfortable in the presence of his minion. It''s dehydrated appearance repeatedly entered his nightmares, something which took many creations to finally adjust too. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. - After being woken by Rose''s scream, Arthur had taken up watch from the side lines while the others got ready for an early departure. This village had been nothing but a bad source of luck, with only the rain''s slow easement providing any positive news. Only through Victoria''s efforts did they maintain their weakened morale. She had provided everyone with a slightly bitter drink that sent waves of warmth throughout their cold and fatigued bodies. Whatever the remedy was, it did not ease their growing paranoia. It was almost like something unseen was watching them from the shadows. He had asked Julianna about Rose''s condition when she passed around the herbal mixture, but only received bad news. ¡°She... is not in a good state right now. We are tending to her as much as we can, but you can only do so much while preparing our departure.¡± Whatever the other priests thought of Victoria was none of his concern, even so he did have a soft spot for the young girl. While her mistress emotionally distanced herself from her surroundings, the small familiar often made up for it tenfold. He lacked many of the details, but something had occurred back in England which left lingering effects that manifested at times like this. Something caught his attention in the woods. The long grass parted in an odd manner, as if resting on some unseen form. He could not see the cause of the disfigurement, even though grass refused to bend back even under the effects of wind. ¡°Victoria,¡± he called quietly. ¡°Come here a second, don''t look directly at that broken fence.¡± One of the things which Arthur took for granted was that only their translator and the odd high-ranking spirit could understand their language. While he did not abuse this in his travels, it did give them an advantage over the native people, especially when he had picked up the odd Yoruban word. ¡°There is something in the grass about ten feet left of the rotting fence post. Look at the grass itself.¡± Arthur casually commented, misdirecting to a random point far to the right while doing so. ¡°I cannot see anything,¡± responded the vampress. ¡°But I can see the indent you are referring to. My usual incense isn''t effective against whatever it is.¡± Victoria paused for a second as if confirming something. ¡°There is a tree, right side, behind an old wagon wheel. Third branch on the left, look at the stems.¡± It took a second to adjust to the moonlight, but there was another indent in the dense leaves. ¡°Julianna and I will try to count them,¡± Victoria said, moving towards the far end. ¡°They seem content to simply watch us for now.¡± Had it been months ago, Arthur would have considered challenging the hidden sentries. But he knew how fruitless the endeavor would''ve been and that it would only worsen their position. Arthur continued to split his attention between the two invisible watchmen, looking for anything which could yield a weakness. Then something briefly formed on one of the tree branches. A twisted humanoid figure that was hunched over a branch. For a brief moment, every few minutes, the creature seemed to shimmer into existence. Its gaunt and tortured visage staring from the treetops. The other one, although far more exposed in the overgrown field, did not hold a similar defect. Unfortunately, all he could hear what the occasional droplets of rainwater landing on the ground and the occasional movement of small rodents. ¡°I count six.¡± Victoria said as they returned under the pretext of bringing a fresh cup of soothing medicine. ¡°You find anything?¡± Arthur nodded, ¡°See the one you spotted in the tree? Every few minutes it briefly comes into view.¡± As he said that, the creature''s camouflage broke again, unintentionally revealing its form to the vampire. ¡°It appears to be a cadaver,¡± she noted slowly extrapolating based on the brief glimpse. ¡°It was likely an adult human male with, what appears to be, punctured eye sockets. The skeletal structure has been altered, shrunk down by some magical process. I would guess your purifying magic could cleanse it, but you would have to get close to do so.¡± As they spoke, something in the trees moved, sending the nesting birds to frenzy. The movement sent a downpour of stagnant rainwater down onto the ground below. Now soaked with rainwater, the corpse was sat hunched and exposed on the tree branch before quickly retreating into the jungle to avoid detection. ¡°So, water exposes them?¡± Asked Arthur. ¡°I believe so.¡± She murmured in response. ¡°They don''t seem to have much intelligence and assumed we did not see it. Our plans may need to change.¡± Chapter 60 - Arrogance and Greed This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Chapter 61 - What must be done Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Chapter 62 - Catching Scorpions ¡° Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Chapter 63 - Old wounds Two days had passed since they had left that corrupted village and Victoria still was not regularly leaving her basket. While they were engaged in battle with the sorcerer; Victoria and her familiars maintained a stalwart visage for all on lookers. However, this strength did not last, as they had almost immediately collapsed as soon as they had become victorious. Julianna had also promptly dissipated upon the sorcerer''s death, as the spiritual shackles across the village all faded away without any further assistance from Julianna. She too had sacrificed her body, or at least what one could call a body, with each divine incantation and rite. The few times she had seen Julianna since then, her hands were severely injured and were slowly healing. Before their group had even attempted to depart at the break of dawn, a group of villagers had already made their way across miles of wet grasslands. By torchlight they had assembled, guided by the will of the spirits, to quickly start to rebuild the fallen settlement. Greetings were given as the sorcerers from neighboring settlements had rushed to inspect the damage caused by their former colleague. Jaali had been in the middle of getting a debrief from his charge when the community leaders approached him, wanting to learn what had happened from the strangers who had saved them. The spirits had told them what they little they knew, but lacked much from their confined perspective. In spite of their contributions, most agreed that their group should leave quickly. Even if it was self-defense, many of the surviving villagers may not believe the truth and form violent grudges. Especially if they discovered that an Adze had contributed to killing their kin. Although most of the gathered villagers disliked that it was a group of foreigners that were the ones to save their families. However, the assembled relief still gave their thanks regardless. Only the sorcerers and their trusted circles all learned the full extent of the contributions made by the adze, particularly of the actions her familiar. For their contributions, the neighboring villagers replenished their depleted provisions, and many made small offerings of blood to aid in Victoria''s recovery. Although many of the accompanying warriors wanted to spar with the pale-skinned warrior who dared challenged a powerful spirit, they knew better than to hold them back any more than they had to. Instead, the warriors provided Arthur with cloaks of victory and valor, which were placed with care with his other belongings. Victoria''s semi-reclusive tenancies were well understood, but the lack of her familiar''s presence was noticeable. Between Julianna''s nurturing tendencies and Rose''s child-like energy, their absence dampened their collective mood. Occasionally Julianna would move about at night to attend to minor tasks, feeling confined with-in her mistresses'' soul. Many noticed the burned scarring on her hands, and to a lesser extent her arms. The damage appeared to be far more internal than her more outward facing image would suggest. Upon seeing the injuries and making sure the matronly figure was fine, Kahina asked about Rose and if the damage had affected her in anyway. ¡°The damage I took when I channeled holy magic only affected me.¡± She commented reassuringly, embracing Kahina in her arms. ¡°Her injuries are more-so in the head. Rose will not ready to come out for a little while. We are tending to her, so she might be ready to face the world in a few days.¡± There was little Kahina could do but worry for Rose, occasionally trying to tempt her with sweet things to minimal effect. The expression that she saw in the brief manifestations to placate Kahina''s attempts to coax her out, only served to dissuade her further. Rose''s face held a deep sensation of terror that she had only seen in the downtrodden villagers or slaves who had suffered abuse. Part of her wanted to pry, internally holding back her desire to know what had caused her to withdraw into the depths of Victoria''s soul. However, Kahina knew it was not her place to ask. While she had felt that she had grown close to both of them in the short few months they had travelled together, their shared bond through the supernatural far surpassed that. Leo did not get involved in his charge''s personal affairs, preferring to take on additional responsibilities in lieu of any emotional support. He knew what was troubling Rose, but would not disclose such private matters. Only when Rose was slowly starting to move around the camp did she allow Julianna to explain her situation in some level of detail. Kahina''s concern had reached her through the depressive state, having earned some level of trust through their travels.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Rose originally lived in a small farming community,¡± Julianna began, having ensured that only Kahina could hear and understand their conversation. ¡°She was one of twelve children in a small group of farmers. Their lord had spread the local families thinly across his land, meaning that many lived with-in isolated clusters of land, far from other settlements. This is generally not much of a problem, unless there was something that they were not able to handle themselves. There had been a decline in the number of wolves and England had no other large predators, so there was little that threatened their safety. Save famine or illness.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there is currently a civil war in our homeland* and the soldiers do not always die in battle.¡± Her normally warming tone turning cold. ¡°One group of soldiers, who were likely deserters, decided to inflict damage on the opposing house. Let me just say that it was not pretty.¡± At this point Victoria had partially joined them, passing the last remaining bottle of good alcohol to Julianna before returning to her previous tasks. Julianna did not hesitate in taking a generous swig from the bottle, before handing it to Kahina. ¡°She has shared with me her worst memories... they are not in any way pleasant.¡± She said, the alcohol appearing to have some minor effect on her demeanor. ¡°The men were instantly killed or were tortured in front of the women and children. The barbarians then violated the survivors, forcing themselves on them... often over the bodies of their loved ones. Rose and the other kids were not spared from this. It lasted a week... with each day those bas... cowards killing more and more of the innocent farmers. When they had enough, they burned the farm down to hide what they had done.¡± Before Julianna continued, she spat on the ground, anger filling her mind. ¡°Rose and one of her younger sisters were left to die in the fire, bleeding out from the stab wounds they had been given as a ''parting gift.'' Fortunately, the Carpenter''s guild had been hired to supply some goods to aid in the war efforts and had seen the smoke rising from the burning home. Only Rose was still alive by then, having dragged herself away from the blaze. Victoria took her in while messengers were sent to the nearby lord.¡± ¡°The scars never truly healed.¡± Julianna sighed, looking out at the sunset. ¡°Rose has been making progress, but when that child grabbed her in the same places that those disgusting pigs did... it all came back to her. Those retched memories...¡± Kahina could only imagine what Julianna had seen, their intertwined souls being able to share much more than words could ever describe. Even with only the basic understanding of her situation, the translator could only give a sympathetic hand to the enraged Julianna. The needless cruelty that lacked any humanity, justified by some ancestral grudge that held little sway over their own lives. It now occurred to her that Leo''s actions had always been extremely respectful towards her, never initiating contact unless he gave her the choice. The nights Rose had spent running errands, she often chose to exclusively stuck with the women and rarely approached the men outside of her tasks. Anytime warriors were involved, she usually hid with-in the shadows or did the minimal contact. Only Arthur had made any in-roads with the familiar, managing to talk on her level. Although Leo probably gave him some friendly warnings ahead of time, so he did not upset his charge. ¡°It''s... all too much.¡± Kahina sighed, taking a mouthful of the wine. ¡°The cruelty of man, disguised as acts of war.¡± The weight of Rose''s past hung in the air, depressing both women by its presence. ¡°At least they are now dead.¡± Stated Julianna, trying to bring some positivity into their sullen mood. ¡°Although, they got off far too easily. My faith in Jehovah may be waning, but I hope that there is an afterlife where they are justly tortured for their immoral and senseless acts of violence.¡± ¡°But as for the cowardly, the faithless, the depraved, the murderers,¡± Julianna continued, adopting the tone she used when reciting Christian scripture. ¡°The sexually immoral, the sorcerers, the idolaters and liars of every kind ¨C they will be consigned to the fiery lake of burning sulfur. which is the second death. - Revelations, chapter twenty-one, verse eight. It might be hypocritical, with my prolonged existence violating many of the sins worthy of hellfire. But, in this instance I hope that the holy book proves true.¡± Chapter 64 - Blessed Merchants Enam wandered through his trading halls, personally inspecting the vast number of crates that filled his warehouse. His products were a reflection of both himself and his traders, so he held both himself to the highest standard. Both in appearance and demeanor. Not a spec of dirt besmirched his Agbada, a gift from the distant Yorubian tribes. This extended to his hair and beard, with both getting carefully groomed by his wives each morning. Gracefully he walked through his warehouses, greeting his merchants as he passed. He watched as merchants and slaves moved around him, transporting and inspecting the latest goods which had arrived earlier that day. Trade was good, as evidenced by the detailed artistry he had commissioned for the walls. Primarily Islamic imagery filled most of the visible wall space, detailed with fine gold and white paint. While the beliefs of his colleagues generally leaned in the direction of Mecca, his own lay in the old ways of the Orisha*. His own family having direct ties with Aje**, as the Orisha often providing him with guidance or suggestions to further their family''s influence. With the succession of the Songhai from the Mali Empire many generations ago, the Orisha still had a number of followers with in predominantly Muslim city, continuing to observe and guide the newly former nation. Displayed prominently, in both his residence and his stores, was a small statue of Aje. The carved figure watched over his traders and granted them her blessing for continued success. His peers at other institutions might secretly mock him for his more traditional beliefs, but none could question his success. As he continued his daily inspection the voice of his patron whispered to him. It was a rare, but valued, occurrence. ¡°A foreign woman is approaching the south entrance of Timbuktu; she goes by the name Victoria... They are not human, however they are peaceful... the other spirits have told of their great deeds... Reach out to them... they may prove useful to you... help them enter the city, as their appearance is quite different to the locals.¡± It was not unusual for Aje to make suggestions on trade goods, but unknown entities were something he had not encountered. ¡°Uba! Akanni!¡± He called out, quickly summoning two of his most trust worthy merchants. ¡°There are guests arriving shortly at the city limits. I want you two to welcome the merchants, before bringing them directly to our stores.¡± Akanni was the first to arrive, swiftly weaving through the workers transporting goods. With each step Cowrie shells rattled, a sign of his prosperity. ¡°Of course. What are their names and are they affiliated with any other merchants?¡± ¡°Their leader is a foreign woman named Victoria; she has no affiliations with the neighboring lands.¡± Enam responded, conveying most of the little information had been revealed to him. Uba, who tended to dress in a far less extravagant manner soon followed. ¡°Do we know which country she originated from?¡± He asked, adjusting his kufi. ¡°Her name doesn''t sound like a Malian or Congolese name, is she from a place further north than the Mamluk''s lands***? They must be from distant lands if a woman is leading a group.¡± Enam did not appreciate Uba''s statement, but understood that it was likely from his own faith and personal observations. There was unlikely any malice in the statement, but it was better made out of their guest''s ear shot. ¡°Regardless of the case, I have it on good authority that they can be a valuable asset. Please... do not speak down to our guest when you converse with them.¡± - When Enam saw the foreigners for the first time, it took a few seconds to process his guest''s appearance. While their hired bodyguards and translator carried the usual hallmarks of their region, having dark colored skin and clothing made from local materials, the foreigners were mostly out of place. Many of his workers openly stared at the newcomers, never having seen such complexion in their life****. They would regularly see some of the paler merchants who had crossed the vast deserts, but they shared similar appearance and dress due to the climate. Only the woman, who was likely the referenced Victoria, dressed in line with the local custom. Her niqab protecting her body from most of the sun''s rays. After dispelling the growing crowd of onlookers, he was finally able to attend to his guests. ¡°Welcome to our Trading House.¡± Enam warmly greeted, ¡°I am Enam, the owner of this venture. You must have travelled a long way; I promise that your goods will be well looked after here.¡± Their translator had already stepped forward, followed by the young-looking woman and the warrior in religious attire. ¡°Thank you for both your generosity and assistance in entering your magnificent city. I am Kahina, the translator for our group. This is Victoria and Arthur; both share the responsibility of leading our group.¡± The pair each bowing in some manner as to show respect.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. After partaking in the required formalities, Enam and Akanni had a chance to inspect the foreigner''s goods. In addition to the standard pots of gold and animal hides that were commonly brought up north due to their stable market value, Victoria also carried a large number of medicinal herbs that had already been expertly processed. The local doctor, who they kept nearby in case of emergency, quickly leapt to initiate the purchase the goods. Several of the plants were rare in their city and others were far larger than normal with exceptional quality. The foreigner, despite her seemingly young age, was an experienced trader. Instead of exchanging the goods for whatever items caught her fancy, she instead sought more information about the region. While she had picked up on the more common trends, her casual probing questions about their trade revealed her true capabilities. Soon they moved their discussion for bartered payment towards his private room that he used to discuss trade away from any onlookers. Supervising his meeting room was an Aje mask, gifted to him from his ancestral home located far away in his family''s former nation. The Orisha''s presence and guidance was a key part of his family''s ongoing success, something which was not lost on him. ¡°We can recommend a number of products to exchange with your goods, depending on where you are travelling to.¡± Enam offered, gauging their intentions for personal and professional purposes. ¡°Our group has two purposes coming here.¡± Stated their translator, calmly translating their works. ¡°The primary one was learning of the culture and fauna of these lands, in the event of future trade routes. The second one was monetary, as Victoria was hired as a partial guide and acts as a merchant to maintain funds. They plan to stay here for ten days, before returning to the western coastline where they landed, a place still controlled by the Mali Empire. Once there half the party will depart for their homeland by boat, Victoria and her party will then look to cross the desert towards the lands of the Sultanate.¡± ¡°My family would be more than happy to host your delegation during your stay her and if you are willing to delay two days, our own merchants are travelling towards the border.¡± Enam stated, seeing a mutually beneficial exchange. ¡°I will take the appropriate amount from our trade if you would like to join their group.¡± The trio had a muted conversation, spoken in a language far different than the tongues he was accustomed to hearing. Apprehension could be heard in the foreign woman''s voice, he had felt something like that in new merchants. However, there was something different about this occasion. It did not contain the hints of fear one would expect, rather there was a hint of secrecy about it. ¡°Do not worry little Adze¡± said a voice beside them. ¡°You should be given some measure of privacy to drink your fill. Strange to hear a parasite practicing discretion and humility.¡± The voice was that of Aje. She had likely been listening in to their discussion, able to understand the flow of any language. Enam fell silent, as his backing had brought in a cursed creature into his halls. When he initially heard that his guest wasn''t human, Enam''s initial thought went to an Orisha from foreign lands or a lesser Malaikah. Instead, it was an active threat to all those in the city. She was something that could jeopardize his entire livelihood. The foreigners were similarly stunned by the oddly aggressive tone of the statement, only the adze held any semblance of composure. ¡°I didn''t believe your gods were children,¡± countered the adze. ¡°Enam, shall we continue this conversation in a more mature environment?¡± He found that he could now understand the foreigner''s tongue without the need for a translator. Even with this knowledge he was unable to use this newfound skill, as the verbal jabs between the supernatural entities kept his mouth ajar. Enam looked to the translator who shared a similar expression, confused as to the sudden hostility. Before it could escalate further, Aje''s laughter could be heard from behind her mask. ¡°You don''t flinch, do ya? I scared away many potential husbands like that. The spirits told me of your run in with the scorpion, your initial actions made me question your worth. But you are not as weak willed as I was led to believe. Enam, don''t worry. She is essentially blessed by a Malaikah; you are safe with her around.¡± There was a collective sigh of relief as the Orisha''s test of character became clear. ¡°Enam, help these foreigners meet with scholars and medicine men during their stay here.¡± Aje ordered. ¡°I will purchase any of the adze''s magical inventory and you can take a tenth as a commission. Place them on my statue and I will transfer them to my domain, you will find gold dust in its place.¡± Not wishing to upset his patron, Enam simply bowed and accepted the proposition. ¡°Of course. Come, let us secure the items before the receive any unwanted attention.¡± It was a relief to know that their relationship would be fruitful, despite the headaches it would inevitably cause. Chapter 65 - Nocturnal Illuminations The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.